summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/8902-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '8902-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--8902-0.txt7261
1 files changed, 7261 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/8902-0.txt b/8902-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..1b49ca1
--- /dev/null
+++ b/8902-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,7261 @@
+The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Flight of the Shadow, by George MacDonald
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Title: The Flight of the Shadow
+
+Author: George MacDonald
+
+
+Release Date: September, 2005 [EBook #8902]
+This file was first posted on August 22, 2003
+Last Updated: March 9, 2018
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: UTF-8
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE FLIGHT OF THE SHADOW ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by Jonathan Ingram, Mary Meehan and Distributed Proofreaders
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+THE FLIGHT OF THE SHADOW
+
+By George MacDonald
+
+
+
+CONTENTS.
+
+
+CHAPTER I. MRS. DAY BEGINS THE STORY
+
+CHAPTER II. MISS MARTHA MOON
+
+CHAPTER III. MY UNCLE
+
+CHAPTER IV. MY UNCLE'S ROOM, AND MY UNCLE IN IT
+
+CHAPTER V. MY FIRST SECRET
+
+CHAPTER VI. I LOSE MYSELF
+
+CHAPTER VII. THE MIRROR
+
+CHAPTER VIII. THANATOS AND ZOE
+
+CHAPTER IX. THE GARDEN
+
+CHAPTER X. ONCE MORE A SECRET
+
+CHAPTER XI. THE MOLE BURROWS
+
+CHAPTER XII. A LETTER
+
+CHAPTER XIII. OLD LOVE AND NEW
+
+CHAPTER XIV. MOTHER AND UNCLE
+
+CHAPTER XV. THE TIME BETWEEN
+
+CHAPTER XVI. FAULT AND NO FAULT
+
+CHAPTER XVII. THE SUMMONS
+
+CHAPTER XVIII. JOHN SEES SOMETHING
+
+CHAPTER XIX. JOHN IS TAKEN ILL
+
+CHAPTER XX. A STRANGE VISIT
+
+CHAPTER XXI. A FOILED ATTEMPT
+
+CHAPTER XXII. JOHN RECALLS AND REMEMBERS
+
+CHAPTER XXIII. LETTER AND ANSWER
+
+CHAPTER XXIV. HAND TO HAND
+
+CHAPTER XXV. A VERY STRANGE THING
+
+CHAPTER XXVI. THE EVIL DRAWS NIGHER
+
+CHAPTER XXVII. AN ENCOUNTER
+
+CHAPTER XXVIII. ANOTHER VISION
+
+CHAPTER XXIX. MOTHER AND SON
+
+CHAPTER XXX. ONCE MORE, AND YET AGAIN
+
+CHAPTER XXXI. MY UNCLE COMES HOME
+
+CHAPTER XXXII. TWICE TWO IS ONE
+
+CHAPTER XXXIII. HALF ONE IS ONE
+
+CHAPTER XXXIV. THE STORY OF MY TWIN UNCLES
+
+CHAPTER XXXV. UNCLE EDMUND'S APPENDIX
+
+CHAPTER XXXVI. THE END OF THE FIRST VOLUME
+
+
+
+
+THE FLIGHT OF THE SHADOW.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER I.
+
+
+MRS. DAY BEGINS THE STORY.
+
+I am old, else, I think, I should not have the courage to tell the story
+I am going to tell. All those concerned in it about whose feelings I am
+careful, are gone where, thank God, there are no secrets! If they know
+what I am doing, I know they do not mind. If they were alive to read as I
+record, they might perhaps now and again look a little paler and wish the
+leaf turned, but to see the things set down would not make them unhappy:
+they do not love secrecy. Half the misery in the world comes from trying
+to look, instead of trying to be, what one is not. I would that not God
+only but all good men and women might see me through and through. They
+would not be pleased with everything they saw, but then neither am I, and
+I would have no coals of fire in my soul's pockets! But my very nature
+would shudder at the thought of letting one person that loved a secret
+see into it. Such a one never sees things as they are--would not indeed
+see what was there, but something shaped and coloured after his own
+likeness. No one who loves and chooses a secret can be of the pure in
+heart that shall see God.
+
+Yet how shall I tell even who I am? Which of us is other than a secret to
+all but God! Which of us can tell, with poorest approximation, what he or
+she is! Not to touch the mystery of life--that one who is not myself has
+made me able to say _I_, how little can any of us tell about even those
+ancestors whose names we know, while yet the nature, and still more the
+character, of hundreds of them, have shared in determining what _I_ means
+every time one of us utters the word! For myself, I remember neither
+father nor mother, nor one of their fathers or mothers: how little then
+can I say as to what I am! But I will tell as much as most of my readers,
+if ever I have any, will care to know.
+
+I come of a long yeoman-line of the name of Whichcote. In Scotland the
+Whichcotes would have been called _lairds_; in England they were not
+called _squires_. Repeatedly had younger sons of it risen to rank and
+honour, and in several generations would his property have entitled the
+head of the family to rank as a squire, but at the time when I began to
+be aware of existence, the family possessions had dwindled to one large
+farm, on which I found myself. Naturally, while some of the family had
+risen, others had sunk in the social scale; and of the latter was Miss
+Martha Moon, far more to my life than can appear in my story. I should
+imagine there are few families in England covering a larger range of
+social difference than ours. But I begin to think the chief difficulty in
+writing a book must be to keep out what does not belong to it.
+
+I may mention, however, my conviction, that I owe many special delights
+to the gradual development of my race in certain special relations to the
+natural ways of the world. That I was myself brought up in such
+relations, appears not enough to account for the intensity of my pleasure
+in things belonging to simplest life--in everything of the open air, in
+animals of all kinds, in the economy of field and meadow and moor. I can
+no more understand my delight in the sweet breath of a cow, than I can
+explain the process by which, that day in the garden--but I must not
+forestall, and will say rather--than I can account for the tears which,
+now I am an old woman, fill my eyes just as they used when I was a child,
+at sight of the year's first primrose. A harebell, much as I have always
+loved harebells, never moved me that way! Some will say the cause,
+whatever it be, lies in my nature, not in my ancestry; that, anyhow, it
+must have come first to some one--and why not to me? I answer, Everything
+lies in everyone of us, but has to be brought to the surface. It grows a
+little in one, more in that one's child, more in that child's child, and
+so on and on--with curious breaks as of a river which every now and then
+takes to an underground course. One thing I am sure of--that, however any
+good thing came, I did not make it; I can only be glad and thankful that
+in me it came to the surface, to tell me how beautiful must he be who
+thought of it, and made it in me. Then surely one is nearer, if not to
+God himself, yet to the things God loves, in the country than amid ugly
+houses--things that could not have been invented by God, though he made
+the man that made them. It is not the fashionable only that love the
+town and not the country; the men and women who live in dirt and
+squalor--their counterparts in this and worse things far more than they
+think--are afraid of loneliness, and hate God's lovely dark.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II.
+
+
+MISS MARTHA MOON.
+
+Let me look back and see what first things I first remember!
+
+All about my uncle first; but I keep him to the last. Next, all about
+Rover, the dog--though for roving, I hardly remember him away from my
+side! Alas, he did not live to come into the story, but I must mention
+him here, for I shall not write another book, and, in the briefest
+summary of my childhood, to make no allusion to him would be disloyalty.
+I almost believe that at one period, had I been set to say who I was, I
+should have included Rover as an essential part of myself. His tail was
+my tail; his legs were my legs; his tongue was my tongue!--so much more
+did I, as we gambolled together, seem conscious of his joy than of my
+own! Surely, among other and greater mercies, I shall find him again! The
+next person I see busy about the place, now here now there in the house,
+and seldom outside it, is Miss Martha Moon. The house is large, built at
+a time when the family was one of consequence, and there was always much
+to be done in it. The largest room in it is now called the kitchen, but
+was doubtless called the hall when first it was built. This was Miss
+Martha Moon's headquarters.
+
+She was my uncle's second cousin, and as he always called her Martha, so
+did I, without rebuke: every one else about the place called her Miss
+Martha.
+
+Of much greater worth and much more genuine refinement than tens of
+thousands the world calls ladies, she never claimed the distinction.
+Indeed she strongly objected to it. If you had said or implied she was
+a lady, she would have shrunk as from a covert reflection on the quality
+of her work. Had she known certain of such as nowadays call themselves
+lady-helps, I could have understood her objection. I think, however, it
+came from a stern adherence to the factness--if I may coin the word--of
+things. She never called a lie a fib.
+
+When she was angry, she always held her tongue; she feared being unfair.
+She had indeed a rare power of silence. To this day I do not _know_, but
+am nevertheless sure that, by an instinct of understanding, she saw into
+my uncle's trouble, and descried, more or less plainly, the secret of it,
+while yet she never even alluded to the existence of such a trouble. She
+had a regard for woman's dignity as profound as silent. She was not of
+those that prate or rave about their rights, forget their duties, and
+care only for what they count their victories.
+
+She declared herself dead against marriage. One day, while yet hardly
+more than a child, I said to her thoughtfully,
+
+“I wonder why you hate gentlemen, Martha!”
+
+“Hate 'em! What on earth makes you say such a wicked thing, Orbie?” she
+answered. “Hate 'em, the poor dears! I love 'em! What did you ever see to
+make you think I hated your uncle now?”
+
+“Oh! of course! uncle!” I returned; for my uncle was all the world to me.
+“Nobody could hate uncle!”
+
+“She'd be a bad woman, anyhow, that did!” rejoined Martha. “But did
+anybody ever hate the person that couldn't do without her, Orbie?”
+
+My name--suggested by my uncle because my mother died at my birth--was a
+curious one; I believe he made it himself. _Belorba_ it was, and it means
+_Fair Orphan_.
+
+“I don't know, Martha,” I replied.
+
+“Well, you watch and see!” she returned. “Do you think I would stay here
+and work from morning to night if I hadn't some reason for it?--Oh, I
+like work!” she went on; “I don't deny that. I should be miserable if I
+didn't work. But I'm not bound to this sort of work. I have money of my
+own, and I'm no beggar for house-room. But rather than leave your uncle,
+poor man! I would do the work of a ploughman for him.”
+
+“Then why don't you marry him, Martha?” I said, with innocent
+impertinence.
+
+“Marry him! I wouldn't marry him for ten thousand pounds, child!”
+
+“Why not, if you love him so much? I'm sure he wouldn't mind!”
+
+“Marry him!” repeated Miss Martha, and stood looking at me as if here at
+last was a creature she could _not_ understand; “marry the poor dear man,
+and make him miserable! I could love any man better than that! Just you
+open your eyes, my dear, and see what goes on about you. Do you see so
+many men made happy by their wives? I don't say it's all the wives'
+fault, poor things! But the fact's the same: there's the poor husbands
+all the time trying hard to bear it! What with the babies, and the
+headaches, and the rest of it, that's what it comes to--the husbands are
+not happy! No, no! A woman can do better for a man than marry him!”
+
+“But mayn't it be the husband's fault--sometimes, Martha?”
+
+“It may; but what better is it for that? What better is the wife for
+knowing it, or how much happier the husband for not knowing it? As soon
+as you come to weighing who's in fault, and counting how much, it's all
+up with the marriage. There's no more comfort in life for either of them!
+Women are sent into the world to make men happy. I was sent to your
+uncle, and I'm trying to do my duty. It's nothing to me what other women
+think; I'm here to serve your uncle. What comes of me, I don't care, so
+long as I do my work, and don't keep him waiting that made me for it. You
+may think it a small thing to make a man happy! I don't. God thought him
+worth making, and he wouldn't be if he was miserable. I've seen one woman
+make ten men unhappy! I know my calling, Orbie. Nothing would make me
+marry one of them, poor things!”
+
+“But if they all said as you do, Martha?”
+
+“No doubt the world would come to an end, but it would go out singing,
+not crying. I don't see that would matter. There would be enough to make
+each other happy in heaven, and the Lord could make more as they were
+wanted.”
+
+“Uncle says it takes God a long time to make a man!” I ventured to
+remark.
+
+Miss Martha was silent for a moment. She did not see how my remark bore
+on the matter in hand, but she had such respect for anything my uncle
+said, that when she did not grasp it she held her peace.
+
+“Anyhow there's no fear of it for the present!” she answered. “You heard
+the screed of banns last Sunday!”
+
+I thought you would have a better idea of Miss Martha Moon from hearing
+her talk, than from any talk about her. To hear one talk is better than
+to see one. But I would not have you think she often spoke at such
+length. She was in truth a woman of few words, never troubled or
+troubling with any verbal catarrh. Especially silent she was when any one
+she loved was in distress. I have seen her stand moveless for moments,
+with a look that was the incarnation of essential motherhood--as if her
+eyes were swallowing up sorrow; as if her soul was ready to be the
+sacrifice for sin. Then she would turn away with a droop of the eye-lids
+that seemed to say she saw what it was, but saw also how little she could
+do for it. Oh the depth of the love-trouble in those eyes of hers!
+
+Martha never set herself to teach me anything, but I could not know
+Martha without learning something of the genuine human heart. I gathered
+from her by unconscious assimilation. Possibly, a spiritual action
+analogous to exosmose and endosmose, takes place between certain souls.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III.
+
+
+MY UNCLE.
+
+Now I must tell you what my uncle was like.
+
+The first thing that struck you about him would have been, how tall and
+thin he was. The next thing would have been, how he stooped; and the
+next, how sad he looked. It scarcely seemed that Martha Moon had been
+able to do much for him. Yet doubtless she had done, and was doing, more
+than either he or she knew. He had rather a small head on the top of his
+long body; and when he stood straight up, which was not very often, it
+seemed so far away, that some one said he took him for Zacchaeus looking
+down from the sycomore. _I_ never thought of analyzing his appearance,
+never thought of comparing him with any one else. To me he was the best
+and most beautiful of men--the first man in all the world. Nor did I
+change my mind about him ever--I only came to want another to think of
+him as I did.
+
+His features were in fine proportion, though perhaps too delicate.
+Perhaps they were a little too small to be properly beautiful. When first
+I saw a likeness of the poet Shelley, I called out “My uncle!” and
+immediately began to see differences. He wore a small but long moustache,
+brushed away from his mouth; and over it his eyes looked large. They were
+of a clear gray, and very gentle. I know from the testimony of others,
+that I was right in imagining him a really learned man. That small head
+of his contained more and better than many a larger head of greater note.
+He was constantly reading--that is, when not thinking, or giving me the
+lessons which make me now thank him for half my conscious soul.
+
+Reading or writing or thinking, he made me always welcome to share his
+room with him; but he seldom took me out walking. He was by no means
+regular in his habits--regarded neither times nor seasons--went and came
+like a bird. His hour for going out was unknown to himself, was seldom
+two days together the same. He would rise up suddenly, even in the middle
+of a lesson--he always called it “a lesson together”--and without a word
+walk from the room and the house. I had soon observed that in gloomy
+weather he went out often, in the sunshine seldom.
+
+The house had a large garden, of a very old-fashioned sort, such a place
+for the charm of both glory and gloom as I have never seen elsewhere. I
+have had other eyes opened within me to deeper beauties than I saw in
+that garden then; my remembrance of it is none the less of an enchanted
+ground. But my uncle never walked in it. When he walked, it was always
+out on the moor he went, and what time he would return no one ever knew.
+His meals were uninteresting to him--no concern to any one but Martha,
+who never uttered a word of impatience, and seldom a word of anxiety. At
+whatever hour of the day he went, it was almost always night when he came
+home, often late night. In the house he much preferred his own room to
+any other.
+
+This room, not so large as the kitchen-hall, but quite as long, seems to
+me, when I look back, my earliest surrounding. It was the centre from
+which my roving fancies issued as from their source, and the end of their
+journey to which as to their home they returned. It was a curious place.
+Were you to see first the inside of the house and then the outside, you
+would find yourself at a loss to conjecture where within it could be
+situated such a room. It was not, however, contained in what, to a
+cursory glance, passed for the habitable house, and a stranger would not
+easily have found the entrance to it.
+
+Both its nature and situation were in keeping with certain peculiarities
+of my uncle's mental being. He was given to curious inquiries. He would
+set out to solve now one now another historical point as odd as
+uninteresting to any but a mind capable of starting such a question. To
+determine it, he would search book after book, as if it were a live
+thing, in whose memory must remain, darkly stored, thousands of facts,
+requiring only to be recollected: amongst them might nestle the thing he
+sought, and he would dig for it as in a mine that went branching through
+the hardened dust of ages. I fancy he read any old book whatever of
+English history with the haunting sense that next moment he might come
+upon the trace of certain of his own ancestors of whom he specially
+desired to enlarge his knowledge. Whether he started any new thing in
+mathematics I cannot tell, but he would sit absorbed, every day and all
+day long, for weeks, over his slate, suddenly throw it down, walk out for
+the rest of the day, and leave his calculus, or whatever it was, for
+months. He read Shakespeare as with a microscope, propounding and
+answering the most curious little questions. It seemed to me sometimes, I
+confess, that he missed a plain point from his eyes being so sharp that
+they looked through it without seeing it, having focused themselves
+beyond it.
+
+A specimen of the kind of question he would ask and answer himself,
+occurs to me as I write, for he put it to me once as we read together.
+
+“Why,” he said, “did Margaret, in _Much ado about Nothing_, try to
+persuade Hero to wear her other rabato?”
+
+And the answer was,
+
+“Because she feared her mistress would find out that she had been wearing
+it--namely, the night before, when she personated her.”
+
+And here I may put down a remark I heard him make in reference to a
+theory which itself must seem nothing less than idiotic to any one who
+knows Shakespeare as my uncle knew him. The remark was this--that whoever
+sought to enhance the fame of lord St. Alban's--he was careful to use the
+real title--by attributing to him the works of Shakespeare, must either
+be a man of weak intellect, of great ignorance, or of low moral
+perception; for he cast on the memory of a man already more to be pitied
+than any, a weight of obloquy such as it were hard to believe anyone
+capable of deserving. A being with Shakespeare's love of human nature,
+and Bacon's insight into essential truth, guilty of the moral and social
+atrocities into which his lordship's eagerness after money for scientific
+research betrayed him, would be a monster as grotesque as abominable.
+
+I record the remark the rather that it shows my uncle could look at
+things in a large way as well as hunt with a knife-edge. At the same
+time, devoutly as I honour him, I cannot but count him intended for
+thinkings of larger scope than such as then seemed characteristic of him.
+I imagine his early history had affected his faculties, and influenced
+the mode of their working. How indeed could it have been otherwise!
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV.
+
+
+MY UNCLE'S ROOM, AND MY UNCLE IN IT.
+
+At right angles to the long, black and white house, stood a building
+behind it, of possibly earlier date, but uncertain intent. It had been
+used for many things before my uncle's time--once as part of a small
+brewery. My uncle was positive that, whether built for the purpose or
+not, it had been used as a chapel, and that the house was originally the
+out-lying cell of some convent. The signs on which he founded this
+conclusion, I was never able to appreciate: to me, as containing my
+uncle's study, the wonder-house of my childhood, it was far more
+interesting than any history could have made it. It had very thick walls,
+two low stories, and a high roof. Entering it from the court behind the
+house, every portion of it would seem to an ordinary beholder quite
+accounted for; but it might have suggested itself to a more comprehending
+observer, that a considerable space must lie between the roof and the low
+ceiling of the first floor, which was taken up with the servants' rooms.
+Of the ground floor, part was used as a dairy, part as a woodhouse, part
+for certain vegetables, while part stored the turf dug for fuel from the
+neighbouring moor.
+
+Between this building and the house was a smaller and lower erection, a
+mere out-house. It also was strongly built, however, and the roof, in
+perfect condition, seemed newer than the walls: it had been raised and
+strengthened when used by my uncle to contain a passage leading from the
+house to the roof of the building just described, in which he was
+fashioning for himself the retreat which he rightly called his study, for
+few must be the rooms more continuously thought and read in during one
+lifetime than this.
+
+I have now to tell how it was reached from the house. You could hardly
+have found the way to it, even had you set yourself seriously to the
+task, without having in you a good share of the constructive faculty. The
+whole was my uncle's contrivance, but might well have been supposed to
+belong to the troubled times when a good hiding-place would have added to
+the value of any home.
+
+There was a large recess in the kitchen, of which the hearth, raised a
+foot or so above the flagged floor, had filled the whole--a huge chimney
+in fact, built out from the wall. At some later time an oblong space had
+been cut out of the hearth to a level with the floor, and in it an iron
+grate constructed for the more convenient burning of coal. Hence the
+remnant of the raised hearth looked like wide hobs to the grate. The
+recess as a chimney-corner was thereby spoiled, for coal makes a very
+different kind of smoke from the aromatic product of wood or peat.
+
+Right and left within the recess, were two common, unpainted doors, with
+latches. If you opened either, you found an ordinary shallow cupboard,
+that on the right filled with shelves and crockery, that on the left with
+brooms and other household implements.
+
+But if, in the frame of the door to the left, you pressed what looked
+like the head of a large nail, not its door only but the whole cupboard
+turned inward on unseen hinges, and revealed an ascending stair, which
+was the approach to my uncle's room. At the head of the stair you went
+through the wall of the house to the passage under the roof of the
+out-house, at the end of which a few more steps led up to the door of the
+study. By that door you entered the roof of the more ancient building.
+Lighted almost entirely from above, there was no indication outside of
+the existence of this floor, except one tiny window, with vaguely pointed
+arch, almost in the very top of the gable. Here lay my nest; this was the
+bower of my bliss.
+
+Its walls rose but about three feet from the floor ere the slope of the
+roof began, so that there was a considerable portion of the room in which
+my tall uncle could not stand upright. There was width enough
+notwithstanding, in which four as tall as he might have walked abreast up
+and down a length of at least five and thirty feet.
+
+Not merely the low walls, but the slopes of the roof were filled with
+books as high as the narrow level portion of the ceiling. On the slopes
+the bookshelves had of course to be peculiar. My uncle had contrived, and
+partly himself made them, with the assistance of a carpenter he had known
+all his life. They were individually fixed to the rafters, each
+projecting over that beneath it. To get at the highest, he had to stand
+on a few steps; to reach the lowest, he had to stoop at a right angle.
+The place was almost a tunnel of books.
+
+By setting a chair on an ancient chest that stood against the gable, and
+a footstool on the chair, I could mount high enough to get into the deep
+embrasure of the little window, whence alone to gain a glimpse of the
+lower world, while from the floor I could see heaven through six
+skylights, deep framed in books. As far back as I can remember, it was my
+care to see that the inside of their glass was always bright, so that sun
+and moon and stars might look in.
+
+The books were mostly in old and dingy bindings, but there were a few to
+attract the eyes of a child--especially some annuals, in red skil, or
+embossed leather, or, most bewitching of all, in paper, protected by a
+tight case of the same, from which, with the help of a ribbon, you drew
+out the precious little green volume, with its gilt edges and lovely
+engravings--one of which in particular I remember--a castle in the
+distance, a wood, a ghastly man at the head of a rearing horse, and a
+white, mist-like, fleeting ghost, the cause of the consternation. These
+books had a large share in the witchery of the chamber.
+
+At the end of the room, near the gable-window, but under one of the
+skylights, was a table of white deal, without cover, at which my uncle
+generally sat, sometimes writing, oftener leaning over a book.
+Occasionally, however, he would occupy a large old-fashioned easy chair,
+under the slope of the roof, in the same end of the room, sitting silent,
+neither writing nor reading, his eyes fixed straight before him, but
+plainly upon nothing. They looked as if sights were going out of them
+rather than coming in at them. When he sat thus, I would sit gazing at
+him. Oh how I loved him--loved every line of his gentle, troubled
+countenance! I do not remember the time when I did not know that his face
+was troubled. It gave the last finishing tenderness to my love for him.
+It was from no meddlesome curiosity that I sat watching him, from no
+longing to learn what he was thinking about, or what pictures were going
+and coming before the eyes of his mind, but from such a longing to
+comfort him as amounted to pain. I think it was the desire to be near
+him--in spirit, I mean, for I could be near him in the body any time
+except when he was out on one of his lonely walks or rides--that made me
+attend so closely to my studies. He taught me everything, and I yearned
+to please him, but without this other half-conscious yearning I do not
+believe I should ever have made the progress he praised. I took indeed a
+true delight in learning, but I would not so often have shut the book I
+was enjoying to the full and taken up another, but for the sight or the
+thought of my uncle's countenance.
+
+I think he never once sat down in the chair I have mentioned without
+sooner or later rising hurriedly, and going out on one of his solitary
+rambles.
+
+When we were having our lessons together, as he phrased it, we sat at the
+table side by side, and he taught me as if we were two children finding
+out together what it all meant. Those lessons had, I think, the largest
+share in the charm of the place; yet when, as not unfrequently, my uncle
+would, in the middle of one of them, rise abruptly and leave me without a
+word, to go, I knew, far away from the house, I was neither dismayed nor
+uneasy: I had got used to the thing before I could wonder what it meant.
+I would just go back to the book I had been reading, or to any other that
+attracted me: he never required the preparation of any lessons. It was of
+no use to climb to the window in the hope of catching sight of him, for
+thence was nothing to be seen immediately below but the tops of high
+trees and a corner of the yard into which the cow-houses opened, and my
+uncle was never there. He neither understood nor cared about farming. His
+elder brother, my father, had been bred to carry on the yeoman-line of
+the family, and my uncle was trained to the medical profession. My father
+dying rather suddenly, my uncle, who was abroad at the time, and had not
+begun to practise, returned to take his place, but never paid practical
+attention to the farming any more than to his profession. He gave the
+land in charge to a bailiff, and at once settled down, Martha told me,
+into what we now saw him. She seemed to imply that grief at my father's
+death was the cause of his depression, but I soon came to the conclusion
+that it lasted too long to be so accounted for. Gradually I grew
+aware--so gradually that at length I seemed to have known it from the
+first--that the soul of my uncle was harassed with an undying trouble,
+that some worm lay among the very roots of his life. What change could
+ever dispel such a sadness as I often saw in that chair! Now and then he
+would sit there for hours, an open book in his hand perhaps, at which he
+cast never a glance, all unaware of the eyes of the small maiden fixed
+upon him, with a whole world of sympathy behind them. I suspect, however,
+as I believe I have said, that Martha Moon, in her silence, had pierced
+the heart of the mystery, though she _knew_ nothing.
+
+One practical lesson given me now and then in varying form by my uncle, I
+at length, one day, suddenly and involuntarily associated with the
+darkness that haunted him. In substance it was this: “Never, my little
+one, hide anything from those that love you. Never let anything that
+makes itself a nest in your heart, grow into a secret, for then at once
+it will begin to eat a hole in it.” He would so often say the kind of
+thing, that I seemed to know when it was coming. But I had heard it as a
+thing of course, never realizing its truth, and listening to it only
+because he whom I loved said it.
+
+I see with my mind's eye the fine small head and large eyes so far above
+me, as we sit beside each other at the deal table. He looked down on me
+like a bird of prey. His hair--gray, Martha told me, before he was
+thirty--was tufted out a little, like ruffled feathers, on each side. But
+the eyes were not those of an eagle; they were a dove's eyes.
+
+“A secret, little one, is a mole that burrows,” said my uncle.
+
+The moment of insight was come. A voice seemed suddenly to say within me,
+“He has a secret; it is biting his heart!” My affection, my devotion, my
+sacred concern for him, as suddenly swelled to twice their size. It was
+as if a God were in pain, and I could not help him. I had no desire to
+learn his secret; I only yearned heart and soul to comfort him. Before
+long, I had a secret myself for half a day: ever after, I shared so in
+the trouble of his secret, that I seemed myself to possess or rather to
+be possessed by one--such a secret that I did not myself know it.
+
+But in truth I had a secret then; for the moment I knew that he had a
+secret, his secret--the outward fact of its existence, I mean--was my
+secret. And besides this secret of his, I had then a secret of my own.
+For I knew that my uncle had a secret, and he did not know that I knew.
+Therewith came, of course, the question--Ought I to tell him? At once, by
+the instinct of love, I saw that to tell him would put him in a great
+difficulty. He might wish me never to let any one else know of it, and
+how could he say so when he had been constantly warning me to let nothing
+grow to a secret in my heart? As to telling Martha Moon, much as I loved
+her, much as I knew she loved my uncle, and sure as I was that anything
+concerning him was as sacred to her as to me, I dared not commit such a
+breach of confidence as even to think in her presence that my uncle had a
+secret. From that hour I had recurrent fits of a morbid terror at the
+very idea of a secret--as if a secret were in itself a treacherous,
+poisonous guest, that ate away the life of its host.
+
+But to return, my half-day-secret came in this wise.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V.
+
+
+MY FIRST SECRET.
+
+I was one morning with my uncle in his room. Lessons were over, and I was
+reading a marvellous story in one of my favourite annuals: my uncle had
+so taught me from infancy the right handling of books, that he would have
+trusted me with the most valuable in his possession. I do not know how
+old I was, but that is no matter; man or woman is aged according to the
+development of the conscience. Looking up, I saw him stooping over an
+open drawer in a cabinet behind the door. I sat on the great chest under
+the gable-window, and was away from him the whole length of the room. He
+had never told me not to look at him, had never seemed to object to the
+presence of my eyes on anything he did, and as a matter of course I sat
+observing him, partly because I had never seen any portion of that
+cabinet open. He turned towards the sky-light near him, and held up
+between him and it a small something, of which I could just see that it
+was red, and shone in the light. Then he turned hurriedly, threw it in
+the drawer, and went straight out, leaving the drawer open. I knew I had
+lost his company for the day.
+
+The moment he was gone, the phantasm of the pretty thing he had been
+looking at so intently, came back to me. Somehow I seemed to understand
+that I had no right to know what it was, seeing my uncle had not shown it
+me! At the same time I had no law to guide me. He had never said I was
+not to look at this or that in the room. If he had, even if the cabinet
+had not been mentioned, I do not think I should have offended; but that
+does not make the fault less. For which is the more guilty--the man who
+knows there is a law against doing a certain thing and does it, or the
+man who feels an authority in the depth of his nature forbidding the
+thing, and yet does it? Surely the latter is greatly the more guilty.
+
+I rose, and went to the cabinet. But when the contents of the drawer
+began to show themselves as I drew near, “I closed my lids, and kept them
+close,” until I had seated myself on the floor, with my back to the
+cabinet, and the drawer projecting over my head like the shelf of a
+bracket over its supporting figure. I could touch it with the top of my
+head by straightening my back. How long I sat there motionless, I cannot
+say, but it seems in retrospect at least a week, such a multitude of
+thinkings went through my mind. The logical discussion of a thing that
+has to be done, a thing awaiting action and not decision--the experiment,
+that is, whether the duty or the temptation has the more to say for
+itself, is one of the straight roads to the pit. Similarly, there are
+multitudes who lose their lives pondering what they ought to believe,
+while something lies at their door waiting to be done, and rendering it
+impossible for him who makes it wait, ever to know what to believe. Only
+a pure heart can understand, and a pure heart is one that sends out ready
+hands. I knew perfectly well what I ought to do--namely, to shut that
+drawer with the back of my head, then get up and do something, and forget
+the shining stone I had seen betwixt my uncle's finger and thumb; yet
+there I sat debating whether I was not at liberty to do in my uncle's
+room what he had not told me not to do.
+
+I will not weary my reader with any further description of the evil path
+by which I arrived at the evil act. To myself it is pain even now to tell
+that I got on my feet, saw a blaze of shining things, banged-to the
+drawer, and knew that Eve had eaten the apple. The eyes of my
+consciousness were opened to the evil in me, through the evil done by me.
+Evil seemed now a part of myself, so that nevermore should I get rid of
+it. It may be easy for one regarding it from afar, through the telescope
+only of a book, to exclaim, “Such a little thing!” but it was I who did
+it, and not another! it was I, and only I, who could know what I had
+done, and it was not a little thing! That peep into my uncle's drawer
+lies in my soul the type of sin. Never have I done anything wrong with
+such a clear assurance that I was doing wrong, as when I did the thing I
+had taken most pains to reason out as right.
+
+Like one stunned by an electric shock, I had neither feeling nor care
+left for anything. I walked to the end of the long room, as far as I
+could go from the scene of my crime, and sat down on the great chest,
+with my coffin, the cabinet, facing me in the distance. The first thing,
+I think, that I grew conscious of, was dreariness. There was nothing
+interesting anywhere. What should I do? There was nothing to do, nothing
+to think about, not a book worth reading. Story was suddenly dried up at
+its fountain. Life was a plain without water-brooks. If the sky was not
+“a foul and pestilent congregation of vapours,” it was nothing better
+than a canopy of gray and blue. By degrees my thought settled on what I
+had done, and in a moment I realized it as it was--a vile thing, and I
+had lost my life for it! This is the nearest I can come to the expression
+of what I felt. I was simply in despair. I had done wrong, and the world
+had closed in upon me; the sky had come down and was crushing me! The lid
+of my coffin was closed! I should come no more out!
+
+But deliverance came speedily--and in how lovely a way! Into my thought,
+not into the room, came my uncle! Present to my deepest consciousness, he
+stood tall, loving, beautiful, sad. I read no rebuke in his countenance,
+only sorrow that I had sinned, and sympathy with my suffering because of
+my sin. Then first I knew that I had _wronged_ him in looking into his
+drawer; then first I saw it was his being that made the thing I had done
+an evil thing. If the drawer had been nobody's, there would have been no
+wrong in looking into it! And what made it so very bad was that my uncle
+was so good to me!
+
+With the discovery came a rush of gladsome relief. Strange to say, with
+the clearer perception of the greatness of the wrong I had done, came the
+gladness of redemption. It was almost a pure joy to find that it was
+against my uncle, my own uncle, that I had sinned! That joy was the first
+gleam through a darkness that had seemed settled on my soul for ever. But
+a brighter followed; for thus spake the truth within me: “The thing is in
+your uncle's hands; he is the lord of the wrong you have done; it is to
+him it makes you a debtor:--he loves you, and will forgive you. Of course
+he will! He cannot make undone what is done, but he will comfort you, and
+find some way of setting things right. There must be some way! I cannot
+be doomed to be a contemptible child to all eternity! It is so easy to go
+wrong, and so hard to get right! He must help me!”
+
+I sat the rest of the day alone in that solitary room, away from Martha
+and Rover and everybody. I would that even now in my old age I waited for
+God as then I waited for my uncle! If only he would come, that I might
+pour out the story of my fall, for I had sinned after the similitude of
+Adam's transgression!--only I was worse, for neither serpent nor wife had
+tempted me!
+
+At tea-time Martha came to find me. I would not go with her. She would
+bring me my tea, she said. I would not have any tea. With a look like
+that she sometimes cast on my uncle, she left me. Dear Martha! she had
+the lovely gift of leaving alone. That evening there was no tea in the
+house; Martha did not have any.
+
+With the conceit peculiar to repentance and humiliation, I took a curious
+satisfaction in being hard on myself. I could have taken my meal
+tolerably well: with the new hope in my uncle as my saviour, came comfort
+enough for the natural process of getting hungry, and desiring food; but
+with common, indeed vulgar foolishness, my own righteousness in taking
+vengeance on my fault was a satisfaction to me. I did not then see the
+presumption of the sinner's taking vengeance on her own fault, did not
+see that I had no right to do that. For how should a thing defiled
+punish? With all my great joy in the discovery that the fault was against
+my uncle, I forgot that therefore I was in his jurisdiction, that he only
+had to deal with it, he alone could punish, as he alone could forgive it.
+
+It was the end of August, and the night stole swiftly upon the day. It
+began to grow very dusk, but I would not stir. I and the cabinet kept
+each other dismal company while the gloom deepened into night. Nor did
+the night part us, for I and the cabinet filled all the darkness. Had my
+uncle remained the whole night away, I believe I should have sat till he
+came. But, happily both for my mental suffering and my bodily endurance,
+he returned sooner than many a time. I heard the house-door open. I knew
+he would come to the study before going to his bedroom, and my heart gave
+a bound of awe-filled eagerness. I knew also that Martha never spoke to
+him when he returned from one of his late rambles, and that he would not
+know I was there: long before she died Martha knew how grateful he was
+for her delicate consideration. Martha Moon was not one of this world's
+ladies; but there is a country where the social question is not, “Is she
+a lady?” but, “How much of a woman is she?” Martha's name must, I think,
+stand well up in the book of life.
+
+My uncle, then, approached his room without knowing there was a live
+kernel to the dark that filled it. I hearkened to every nearer step as he
+came up the stair, along the corridor, and up the short final ascent to
+the door of the study. I had crept from my place to the middle of the
+room, and, without a thought of consequences, stood waiting the arrival
+through the dark, of my deliverer from the dark. I did not know that many
+a man who would face a battery calmly, will spring a yard aside if a
+yelping cur dart at him.
+
+My uncle opened the door, and closed it behind him. His lamp and matches
+stood ready on his table: it was my part to see they were there. With a
+sigh, which seemed to seek me in the darkness and find me, he came
+forward through it. I caught him round the legs, and clung to him. He
+gave a great gasp and a smothered cry, staggered, and nearly fell.
+
+“My God!” he murmured.
+
+“Uncle! uncle!” I cried, in greater terror than he; “it's only Orbie!
+It's only your little one!”
+
+“Oh! it's only my little one, is it?” he rejoined, at once recovering his
+equanimity, and not for a moment losing the temper so ready, like nervous
+cat, to spring from most of us when startled.
+
+He caught me up in his arms, and held me to his heart. I could feel it
+beat against my little person.
+
+“Uncle! uncle!” I cried again. “Don't! Don't!”
+
+“Did I hurt you, my little one?” he said, and relaxing his embrace, held
+me more gently, but did not set me down.
+
+“No, no!” I answered. “But I've got a secret, and you mustn't kiss me
+till it is gone. I wish there was a swine to send it into!”
+
+“Give it to me, little one. I will treat it better than a swine would.”
+
+“But it mustn't be treated, uncle! It might come again!”
+
+“There is no fear of that, my child! As soon as a secret is told, it is
+dead. It is a secret no longer.”
+
+“Will it be dead, uncle?” I returned. “--But it will be there, all the
+same, when it is dead--an ugly thing. It will only put off its cloak, and
+show itself!”
+
+“All secrets are not ugly things when their cloaks are off. The cloak may
+be the ugly thing, and nothing else.”
+
+He stood in the dark, holding me in his arms. But the clouds had cleared
+off a little, and though there was no moon, I could see the dim blue of
+the sky-lights, and a little shine from the gray of his hair.
+
+“But mine is an ugly thing,” I said, “and I hate it. Please let me put it
+out of my mouth. Perhaps then it will go dead.”
+
+“Out with it, little one.”
+
+“Put me down, please,” I returned.
+
+He walked to the old chest under the gable-window, seated himself on it,
+and set me down beside him. I slipped from the chest, and knelt on the
+floor at his feet, a little way in front of him. I did not touch him, and
+all was again quite dark about us.
+
+I told him my story from beginning to end, along with a great part of my
+meditations while hesitating to do the deed. I felt very choky, but
+forced my way through, talking with a throat that did not seem my own,
+and sending out a voice I seemed never to have heard before. The moment I
+ceased, a sound like a sob came out of the darkness. Was it possible my
+big uncle was crying? Then indeed there was no hope for me! He was
+horrified at my wickedness, and very sorry to have to give me up! I
+howled like a wild beast.
+
+“Please, uncle, will you kill me!” I cried, through a riot of sobs that
+came from me like potatoes from a sack.
+
+“Yes, yes, I will kill you, my darling!” he answered, “--this way! this
+way!” and stretching out his arms he found me in the dark, drew me to
+him, and covered my face with kisses.
+
+“Now,” he resumed, “I've killed you alive again, and the ugly secret is
+dead, and will never come to life any more. And I think, besides, we have
+killed the hen that lays the egg-secrets!”
+
+He rose with me in his arms, set me down on the chest, lighted his lamp,
+and carried it to the cabinet. Then he returned, and taking me by the
+hand, led me to it, opened wide the drawer of offence, lifted me, and
+held me so that I could see well into it. The light flashed in a hundred
+glories of colour from a multitude of cut but unset stones that lay loose
+in it. I soon learned that most of them were of small money-value, but
+their beauty was none the less entrancing. There were stones of price
+among them, however, and these were the first he taught me, because they
+were the most beautiful. My fault had opened a new source of delight: my
+stone-lesson was now one of the great pleasures of the week. In after
+years I saw in it the richness of God not content with setting right what
+is wrong, but making from it a gain: he will not have his children the
+worse for the wrong they have done! We shall lose nothing by it: he is
+our father! For the hurting sand-grain, he gives his oyster a pearl.
+
+“There,” said my uncle, “you may look at them as often as you please;
+only mind you put every one back as soon as you have satisfied your eyes
+with it. You must not put one in your pocket, or carry it about in your
+hand.”
+
+Then he set me down, saying,
+
+“Now you must go to bed, and dream about the pretty things. I will tell
+you a lot of stories about them afterward.”
+
+We had a way of calling any kind of statement _a story_.
+
+I never cared to ask how it was that, seeing all the same I had done the
+wrong thing, the whole weight of it was gone from me. So utterly was it
+gone, that I did not even inquire whether I ought so to let it pass from
+me. It was nowhere. In the fire of my uncle's love to me and mine to him,
+the thing vanished. It was annihilated. Should I not be a creature
+unworthy of life, if, now in my old age, I, who had such an uncle in my
+childhood, did not with my very life believe in God?
+
+I have wondered whether, if my father had lived to bring me up instead of
+my uncle, I should have been very different; but the useless speculation
+has only driven me to believe that the relations on the surface of life
+are but the symbols of far deeper ties, which may exist without those
+correspondent external ones. At the same time, now that, being old, I
+naturally think of the coming change, I feel that, when I see my father,
+I shall have a different feeling for him just because he is my father,
+although my uncle did all the fatherly toward me. But we need not trouble
+ourselves about our hearts, and all their varying hues and shades of
+feeling. Truth is at the root of all existence, therefore everything must
+come right if only we are obedient to the truth; and right is the deepest
+satisfaction of every creature as well as of God. I wait in confidence.
+If things be not as we think, they will both arouse and satisfy a better
+_think_, making us glad they are not as we expected.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI.
+
+
+I LOSE MYSELF.
+
+I have one incident more to relate ere my narrative begins to flow from a
+quite clear memory.
+
+I was by no means a small bookworm, neither spent all my time in the
+enchanted ground of my uncle's study. It is true I loved the house, and
+often felt like a burrowing animal that would rather not leave its hole;
+but occasionally even at such times would suddenly wake the passion for
+the open air: I must get into it or die! I was well known in the
+farmyard, not to the men only, but to the animals also. In the absence of
+human playfellows, they did much to keep me from selfishness. But far
+beyond it I took no unfrequent flight--always alone. Neither Martha nor
+my uncle ever seemed to think I needed looking after; and I am not aware
+that I should have gained anything by it. I speak for myself; I have no
+theories about the bringing up of children. I went where and when I
+pleased, as little challenged as my uncle himself. Like him, I took now
+and then a long ramble over the moor, fearing nothing, and knowing
+nothing to fear. I went sometimes where it seemed as if human foot could
+never have trod before, so wild and waste was the prospect, so unknown it
+somehow looked. The house was built on the more sloping side of a high
+hollow just within the moor, which stretched wide away from the very edge
+of the farm. If you climbed the slope, following a certain rough country
+road, at the top of it you saw on the one side the farm, in all the
+colours and shades of its outspread, well tilled fields; on the other
+side, the heath. If you went another way, through the garden, through the
+belt of shrubs and pines that encircled it, and through the wilderness
+behind that, you were at once upon the heath. If then you went as far as
+the highest point in sight, wading through the heather, among the rocks
+and great stones which in childhood I never doubted grew also, you saw
+before you nothing but a wide, wild level, whose horizon was here and
+there broken by low hills. But the seeming level was far from flat or
+smooth, as I found on the day of the adventure I am about to relate. I
+wonder I had never lost myself before. I suppose then first my legs were
+able to wander beyond the ground with which my eyes were familiar.
+
+It had rained all the morning and afternoon. When our last lesson was
+over, my uncle went out, and I betook myself to the barn, where I amused
+myself in the straw. By this time Rover must have gone back to his maker,
+for I remember as with me a large, respectable dog of the old-fashioned
+mastiff-type, who endured me with a patience that amounted almost to
+friendliness, but never followed me about. When I grew hungry, I went
+into the house to have my afternoon-meal. It was called tea, but I knew
+nothing about tea, while in milk I was a connoisseur. I could tell
+perfectly to which of the cows I was indebted for the milk I happened at
+any time to be drinking: Miss Martha never allowed the milks of the
+different cows to be mingled.
+
+Just as my meal was over, the sun shone with sudden brilliance into my
+very eyes. The storm was breaking up, and vanishing in the west. I threw
+down my spoon, and ran, hatless as usual, from the house. The sun was on
+the edge of the hollow; I made straight for him. The bracken was so wet
+that my legs almost seemed walking through a brook, and my body through a
+thick rain. In a moment I was sopping; but to be wet was of no
+consequence to me. Not for many years was I able to believe that damp
+could hurt.
+
+When I reached the top, the sun was yet some distance above the horizon,
+and I had gone a good way toward him before he went down. As he sank he
+sent up a wind, which blew a sense of coming dark. The wind of the sunset
+brings me, ever since, a foreboding of tears: it seems to say--“Your day
+is done; the hour of your darkness is at hand.” It grew cold, and a
+feeling of threat filled the air. All about the grave of the buried sun,
+the clouds were angry with dusky yellow and splashes of gold. They
+lowered tumulous and menacing. Then, lo! they had lost courage; their
+bulk melted off in fierce vapour, gold and gray, and the sharp outcry of
+their shape was gone. As I recall the airy scene, that horizon looks like
+the void between a cataclysm and the moving afresh of the spirit of God
+upon the face of the waters. I went on and on, I do not know why.
+Something enticed me, or I was plunged in some meditation, then
+absorbing, now forgotten, not necessarily worthless. I am jealous of
+moods that can be forgotten, but such may leave traces in the character.
+I wandered on. What ups and downs there were! how uneven was the surface
+of the moor! The feet learned what the eyes had not seen.
+
+All at once I woke to the fact that mountains hemmed me in. They looked
+mountains, though they were but hills. What had become of home? where was
+it? The light lingering in the west might surely have shown me the
+direction of it, but I remember no west--nothing but a deep hollow and
+dark hills. I was lost!
+
+I was not exactly frightened at first. I knew no cause of dread. I had
+never seen a tramp even; I had no sense of the inimical. I knew nothing
+of the danger from cold and exposure. But awe of the fading light and
+coming darkness awoke in me. I began to be frightened, and fear is like
+other live things: once started, it grows. Then first I thought with
+dismay, which became terror, of the slimy bogs and the deep pools in
+them. But just as my heart was dying within me, I looked to the
+hills--with no hope that from them would come my aid--and there, on the
+edge of the sky, lifted against it, in a dip between two of the hills,
+was the form of a lady on horseback. I could see the skirt of her habit
+flying out against the clouds as she rode. Had she been a few feet lower,
+so as to come between me and the side of the hill instead of the sky, I
+should not have seen her; neither should I if she had been a few hundred
+yards further off. I shrieked at the thought that she did not see me, and
+I could not make her hear me. She started, turned, seemed to look whence
+the cry could have come, but kept on her way. Then I shrieked in earnest,
+and began to run wildly toward her. I think she saw me--that my quicker
+change of place detached my shape sufficiently to make it discernible.
+She pulled up, and sat like a statue, waiting me. I kept on calling as I
+ran, to assure her I was doing my utmost, for I feared she might grow
+impatient and leave me. But at last it was slowly indeed I staggered up
+to her, spent. My foot caught, and as I fell, I clasped the leg of her
+horse: I had no fear of animals more than of human beings. He was
+startled, and rearing drew his leg from my arms. But he took care not to
+come down on me. I rose to my feet, and stood panting.
+
+What the lady said, or what I answered, I cannot recall. The next thing I
+remember is stumbling along by her side, for she made her horse walk that
+I might keep up with her. She talked a little, but I do not remember what
+she said. It is all a dream now, a far-off one. It must have been like a
+dream at the time, I was so exhausted. I remember a voice descending now
+and then, as if from the clouds--a cold musical voice, with something in
+it that made me not want to hear it. I remember her saying that we were
+near her house, and would soon be there. I think she had found out from
+me where I lived.
+
+All the time I never saw her face: it was too dark. I do not think she
+once spoke kindly to me. She said I had no business to be out alone; she
+wondered at my father and mother. I think I was too tired to tell her I
+had no father or mother. When I did speak, she indicated neither by sound
+nor movement that she heard or heeded what I said. She sat up above me in
+the dark, unpleasant, and all but unseen--a riddle which the troubled
+child stumbling along by her horse's side did not want solved. Had there
+been anything to call light, I should have run away from her. Vague
+doubts of witches and ogresses crossed my mind, but I said to myself the
+stories about them were not true, and kept on as best I could.
+
+Before we reached the house, we had left the heath, and were moving along
+lanes. The horse seemed to walk with more confidence, and it was harder
+for me to keep up with him. I was so tired that I could not feel my legs.
+I stumbled often, and once the horse trod on my foot. I fell; he went on;
+I had to run limping after him. At last we stopped. I could see nothing.
+The lady gave a musical cry. A voice and footsteps made answer; and
+presently came the sound of a gate on its hinges. A long dark piece of
+road followed. I knew we were among trees, for I heard the wind in them
+over our heads. Then I saw lights in windows, and presently we stopped at
+the door of a great house. I remember nothing more of that night.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII.
+
+
+THE MIRROR.
+
+I woke the next morning in a strange bed, and for a long time could not
+think how I came to be there. A maid appeared, and told me it was time to
+get up. Greatly to my dislike, she would insist on dressing me. My
+clothes looked very miserable, I remember, in consequence of what they
+had gone through the night before. She was kind to me, and asked me a
+great many questions, but paid no heed to my answers--a treatment to
+which I had not been used: I think she must have been the lady's maid.
+When I was ready, she took me to the housekeeper's room, where I had
+bread and milk for breakfast. Several servants, men and women, came and
+went, and I thought they all looked at me strangely. I concluded they had
+no little girls in that house. Assuredly there was small favour for
+children in it. In some houses the child is as a stranger; in others he
+rules: neither such house is in the kingdom of heaven. I must have looked
+a forlorn creature as I sat, or perched rather, on the old horsehair-sofa
+in that dingy room. Nobody said more than a word or so to me. I wondered
+what was going to be done with me, but I had long been able to wait for
+what would come. At length, after, as it seemed, hours of weary waiting,
+during which my heart grew sick with longing after my uncle, I was,
+without a word of explanation, led through long passages into a room
+which appeared enormous. There I was again left a long while--this time
+alone. It was all white and gold, and had its walls nearly covered with
+great mirrors from floor to ceiling, which, while it was indeed of great
+size, was the cause of its looking so immeasurably large. But it was some
+time before I discovered this, for I was not accustomed to mirrors.
+Except the small one on my little dressing-table, and one still less on
+Martha's, I had scarcely seen a mirror, and was not prepared for those
+sheets of glass in narrow gold frames.
+
+I went about, looking at one thing and another, but handling nothing: my
+late secret had cured me of that. Weary at last, I dropped upon a low
+chair, and would probably have soon fallen asleep, had not the door
+opened, and some one come in. I could not see the door without turning,
+and was too tired and sleepy to move. I sat still, staring, hardly
+conscious, into the mirror in front of me. All at once I descried in it
+my uncle--but only to see him grow white as death, and turn away, reeling
+as if he would fall. The sight so bewildered me that, instead of rushing
+to embrace him, I sat frozen. He clapped his hands to his eyes, steadied
+himself, stood for a moment rigid, then came straight toward me. But, to
+my added astonishment, he gave me no greeting, or showed any sign of joy
+at having found me. Never before had he seen me for the first time any
+day, without giving me a kiss; never before, it seemed to me, had he
+spoken to me without a smile: I had been lost and was found, and he was
+not glad! The strange reception fell on me like a numbing spell. I had
+nothing to say, no impulse to move, no part in the present world. He
+caught me up in his arms, hid his face upon me, knocked his shoulder
+heavily against the door-post as he went from the room, walked straight
+through the hall, and out of the house. I think no one saw us as we went;
+I am sure neither of us saw any one. With long strides he walked down the
+avenue, never turning his head. Not until we were on the moor, out of
+sight of the house, did he stop. Then he set me down; and then first we
+discovered that he had left his hat behind. For all his carrying of me,
+and going so fast--and I must have been rather heavy--his face had no
+colour in it.
+
+“Shall I run and get it, uncle?” I said, as I saw him raise his hand to
+his head and find no hat there to be taken off. “I should be back in a
+minute!”
+
+It was the first word spoken between us. “No, my little one,” he
+answered, wiping his forehead: his voice sounded far away, like that of
+one speaking in a dream; “I can't let you out of my sight. I've been
+wandering the moor all night looking for you!”
+
+With that he caught me up again, and pressing his face to mine, walked
+with me thus, for a long quarter of a mile, I should think. Oh how safe I
+felt!--and how happy!--happy beyond smiling! I loved him before, but I
+never knew before what it was to lose him and find him again.
+
+“Tell me,” he said at length.
+
+I told him all, and he did not speak a word until my tale was finished.
+
+“Were you very frightened,” he then asked, “when you found you had lost
+your way, and darkness was coming?”
+
+“I was frightened, or I would not have gone to the lady. But I wish I had
+staid on the moor for you to find me. I knew you would soon be out
+looking for me. Until she came I comforted myself with thinking that
+perhaps even then you were on the moor, and I might see you any moment.”
+
+“What else did you think of?”
+
+“I thought that God was out on the moor, and if you were not there, he
+would keep me company.”
+
+“Ah!” said my uncle, as if thinking to himself; “she but needs him the
+more when I am with her!”
+
+“Yes, of course!” I answered; “I need him then for you as well as for
+myself.”
+
+“That is very true, my child!--Shall I tell you one thing I thought of
+while looking for you?”
+
+“Please, uncle.”
+
+“I thought how Jesus' father and mother must have felt when they were
+looking for him.”
+
+“And they needn't have been so unhappy if they had thought who he
+was--need they?”
+
+“Certainly not. And I needn't have been so unhappy if I had thought who
+you were. But I was terribly frightened, and there I was wrong.”
+
+“Who am I, uncle?”
+
+“Another little one of the same father as he.”
+
+“Why were you frightened, uncle?”
+
+“I was afraid of your being frightened.”
+
+“I hardly had time to be frightened before the lady came.”
+
+“Yes; you see I needn't have been so unhappy!”
+
+My uncle always treated me as if I could understand him perfectly. This
+came, I see now, from the essential childlikeness of his nature, and from
+no educational theory.
+
+“Sometimes,” he went on, “I look all around me to see if Jesus is out
+anywhere, but I have never seen him yet!”
+
+“We shall see him one day, shan't we?” I said, craning round to look into
+his eyes, which were my earthly paradise. Nor are they a whit less dear
+to me, nay, they are dearer, that he has been in God's somewhere, that
+is, the heavenly paradise, for many a year.
+
+“I think so,” he answered, with a sigh that seemed to swell like a
+sea-wave against me, as I sat on his arm; “--I hope so. I live but for
+that--and for one thing more.”
+
+There are some, I fancy, who would blame him for not being sure, and
+bring text after text to prove that he ought to have been sure. But oh
+those text-people! They look to me, not like the clay-sparrows that Jesus
+made fly, but like bird-skins in a glass-case, stuffed with texts. The
+doubt of a man like my uncle must be a far better thing than their
+assurance!
+
+“Would you have been frightened if you had met him on the moor last
+night, little one?” he asked, after a pause.
+
+“Oh, no, uncle!” I returned. “I should have thought it was you till I
+came nearer, and then I should have known who it was! He wouldn't like a
+big girl like me to be frightened at him--would he?”
+
+“Indeed not!'” answered my uncle fervently; but again his words brought
+with them a great sigh, and he said no more.
+
+When we reached home, he gave me up to Martha, and went out again--nor
+returned before I was in bed. But he came to my room, and waked me with a
+kiss, which sent me faster asleep than before.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII.
+
+
+THANATOS AND ZOE
+
+I think it must have been soon after this that my uncle bought himself a
+horse. I know something of horses now--that is, if much riding and much
+love suffice to give a knowledge of them--and the horse which was a glory
+and a wonder to me then, is a glory and a wonder to me still. He was
+large, big-boned, and powerful, with less beauty but more grandeur than a
+thoroughbred, and full of a fiery gentleness. He was the very horse for
+sir Philip Sidney!
+
+One day, after he had had him for several months, and had let no one
+saddle him but himself, therefore knew him perfectly, and knew that the
+horse knew his master, I happened to be in the yard as he mounted. The
+moment he was in the saddle, he bent down to me, and held out his hand.
+
+“Come with me, little one,” he said.
+
+Almost ere I knew, I was in the saddle before him. I grasped his hand,
+instinctively caught with my foot at his, and was astride the pommel. I
+will not say I sat very comfortably, but the memory of that day's delight
+will never leave me--not “through all the secular to be.” There must be a
+God to the world that could give any such delight as fell then to the
+share of one little girl! I think my uncle must soon after have got
+another saddle, for I have no recollection of any more discomfort; I
+remember only the delight of the motion of the horse under me.
+
+For, after this, I rode with him often, and he taught me to ride as
+surely not many have been taught. When he saw me so at home in my seat as
+to require no support, he made me change my position, and go behind him.
+There I sat sideways on a cloth, like a lady of old time on a pillion.
+When I had got used to this, my uncle made me stand on the horse's broad
+back, holding on by his shoulders; and it was wonderful how soon, and how
+unconsciously, I accommodated myself to every motion of the strength that
+bore me, learning to keep my place by pure balance like a rope-dancer. I
+had soon quite forgotten to hold by my uncle, and without the least
+support rode as comfortably, and with as much confidence, as any rider in
+a circus, though with a far less easy pace under me. When my uncle found
+me capable of this, he was much pleased, though a little nervous at
+times.
+
+Able now to ride his big horse any way, he brought me one afternoon the
+loveliest of Shetland ponies, not very small. With the ordinary human
+distrust in good, I could hardly believe she was meant for me. She was a
+dappled gray--like the twilight of a morning after rain, my uncle said.
+He called her Zoe, which means Life. His own horse he called Thanatos,
+which means Death. Such as understood it, thought it a terrible name to
+give a horse. For most people are so afraid of Death that they regard his
+very name with awe.
+
+My uncle had a riding-habit made for me, and after a week found I could
+give him no more trouble with my horsewomanship. At once I was at home on
+my new friend's back, with vistas of delight innumerable opening around
+me, and from that day my uncle seldom rode without me. When he went
+wandering, it was almost always on foot, and then, as before, he was
+always alone. The idea of offering to accompany him on such an occasion,
+had never occurred to me.
+
+But one stormy autumn afternoon--most of my memories seem of the
+autumn--my uncle looked worse than usual when he went out, and I felt, I
+think for the first time, a vague uneasiness about him. Perhaps I had
+been thinking of him more; perhaps I had begun to wonder what the secret
+could be that made him so often seem unhappy. Anyhow this evening the
+desire awoke to be with him in his trouble whatever it was. There was no
+curiosity in the feeling, I think, only the desire to serve him as I had
+never served him yet. I had been, as long as I could remember, always at
+his beck or lightest call; now I wanted to come when needed without being
+called. Was it impossible a girl should do anything for a man in his
+trouble? He, a great man, had helped a little girl out of the deepest
+despair; could the little girl do nothing for the great man? That the big
+people should do everything, did not seem fair! He had told me once that
+the world was held together by what every one could do that the others
+could not do: there must be something I could do that he could not do!
+
+The rain was coming down on the roof like the steady tramp of distant
+squadrons. I was in the study, therefore near the tiles, and that was how
+the rain always sounded upon them. Tramp, tramp, tramp, came the whole
+army of things, riding, riding, to befall my uncle and me. Tramp, tramp,
+came the troops of the future, to take the citadel of the present! I was
+not afraid of them, neither sought to imagine myself afraid! I had no
+picture in my mind of any evil that could assail me. A little grove of
+black poplars under the gable-window, kept swaying their expostulations,
+and moaning their entreaties. The great rushing blasts of the wind
+through their rooted resistance, made the music of the band that
+accompanied the march of the unknown. I sat and listened, with the vague
+conviction that something was being done somewhere. It could not be that
+only the wind and the trees and the rain were in all that wailing and
+marching! The Powers of life and death must somewhere be at work! Then
+rose before me the face of my uncle, as he walked from the room, haloed
+in a sorrowful stillness. If only I could be with him! If only I knew
+where to seek him! Wishing, wishing, I sat and listened to the rain and
+the wind.
+
+Suddenly I found myself on my feet, making for the door. I would not have
+ventured alone upon the moor in such a night, but I should have Zoe with
+me, who knew all the ways of it--had doubtless been used to bogs in her
+own country, and her mother before her! Like a small elephant, she would
+put out her little foot, and tap, and sound, to see if the surface would
+bear her--if the questionable spot was what it looked to her mistress, or
+what she herself doubted it. When she had once made up her mind in the
+negative, no foolish attempt of mine could overpersuade her--could make
+her trust our weight on it a hair's-breadth. In a bog the greenest spots
+are the most dangerous, and Zoe knew it: the matted roots might be afloat
+on a fathomless depth of water. Backed by my uncle, she soon taught me to
+be as much afraid of those green spots as she was herself. I had learned
+to trust her thoroughly.
+
+I took my way to the stable, with a hug and a kiss to Martha as I passed
+her in the kitchen, I got the cowboy to saddle Zoe, fearing I might not
+persuade one of the big men on such a night, and I was not quite able
+myself to tighten the girths properly. She had not been out all day, and
+when I mounted, she danced at the prospect of a gallop.
+
+I took with me the little lantern I went about the place with when
+there was no moon, and with this alight in my hand, we darted off at a
+tight-reined gallop into the wet blowing night. What I was going for I
+did not know, beyond being with my uncle. So far was I from any fear,
+that, but for my shadowy uneasiness about him, I should have been filled
+full of the wild joy of battle with the elements. The first part of the
+way, I had to cling to the saddle: not otherwise could I keep my seat
+against the wind, which blew so fiercely on me sideways, that it
+threatened to blow me out of it.
+
+I had not gone far before the saddle began to turn round with me; I was
+slipping to the ground. I pulled up, dismounted, undid the girths with
+difficulty, set the saddle straight, then pulled at every strap with all
+my might. It was to no purpose: I could not get another hole out of one
+of them. I mounted and set off again; but the moment a stronger blast
+came, the saddle began to turn. Then I thought of something to try:
+dismounting once more, I got up on the off side. The wind now pushed me
+on to the saddle, freeing it from my leverage, while I had, besides, the
+use of my legs against the wind, so that we got on bravely, my Zoe and I.
+But, alas! my lantern was out, and it was impossible to light it again,
+so that I had now no arrow to shoot at random for my uncle's eye. Before
+long we reached a tolerable cart-track, which led across the waste to a
+village, and the wind being now behind us, I resumed the more comfortable
+seat in the saddle.
+
+We were going at a good speed, and had ridden, as I judged, about three
+miles, when there came a great flash of lightning--not like any flash I
+had ever seen before. It was neither the reflection of lightning below
+the horizon, nor the sudden zigzagged blade, the very idea of force
+without weight; it was the burst of a ball-headed torrent of fire from a
+dark cloud, like water sudden from a mountain's heart, which went rushing
+down a rugged channel, as if the cloud were indeed a mountain, and the
+fire one of its cataracts. Its endurance was momentary, but its moments
+might have been counted, for it lasted appreciably longer than an
+ordinary flash, revealing to my eyes what remains on my mind clear as the
+picture of some neighbouring tree on the skin of one slain by lightning.
+The torrent tumbled down the cloud and vanished, but left with me the
+vision of a man, plainly my uncle, a few hundred yards from me, on a
+gigantic gray horse, which reared high with fright. But for its size I
+could have testified before a magistrate, that I had not only seen that
+horse in the stable as my pony was being saddled, but had stroked and
+kissed him on the nose. I conceived at once that his apparent size was an
+illusion caused by the suddenness and keenness of the light, and that my
+uncle had come home before I had well reached the moor, and had ridden
+out after me. With a wild cry of delight, I turned at once to leave the
+road and join him. But the thunder that moment burst with a terrific
+bellow, and swallowed my cry. The same instant, however, came through it
+from the other side the voice of my uncle only a few yards away.
+
+“Stay, little one,” he shouted; “stay where you are. I will be with you
+in a moment.”
+
+I obeyed, as ever and always without a thought I obeyed the slightest
+word of my uncle: Zoe and I stood as if never yet parted from chaos and
+the dark, for Zoe too loved his voice. The wind rose suddenly from a lull
+to a great roar, emptying a huge cloudful of rain upon us, so that I
+heard no sound of my uncle's approach; but presently out of the dark an
+arm was around me, and my head was lying on my uncle's bosom. Then the
+dark and the rain seemed the natural elements for love and confidence.
+
+“But, uncle,” I murmured, full of wonder which had had no time to take
+shape, “how is it?”
+
+He answered in a whisper that seemed to dread the ear of the wind, lest
+it should hear him--
+
+“You saw, did you?”
+
+“I saw you upon Death away there in the middle of the lightning. I was
+going to you. I don't know what to think.”
+
+My uncle and I often called the horse by his English name.
+
+“Neither do I,” he returned, with a strange half voice, as if he were
+choking. “It must have been--I don't know what. There is a deep bog away
+just there. It must be a lake by now!”
+
+“Yes, uncle; I might have remembered! But how was I to think of that when
+I saw you there--on dear old Death too! He's the last of horses to get
+into a bog: he knows his own weight too well!”
+
+“But why did you come out on such a night? What possessed you, little
+one--in such a storm? I begin to be afraid what next you may do.”
+
+“I never do anything--now--that I think you would mind me doing,” I
+answered. “But if you will write out a little book of _mays_ and
+_maynots_, I will learn it by heart.”
+
+“No, no,” he returned; “we are not going back to the tables of the law!
+You have a better law written in your heart, my child; I will trust to
+that.--But tell me why you came out on such a night--and as dark as
+pitch.”
+
+“Just because it was such a night, uncle, and you were out in it,” I
+answered. “Ain't I your own little girl? I hope you ain't sorry I came,
+uncle! I am glad; and I shouldn't like ever to be glad at what made you
+sorry.”
+
+“What are you glad of?”
+
+“That I came--because I've found you. I came to look for you.”
+
+“Why did you come to-night more than any other night?”
+
+“Because I wanted so much to see you. I thought I might be of use to
+you.”
+
+“You are always of use to me; but why did you think of it just to-night?”
+
+“I don't know.--I am older than I was last night,” I replied.
+
+He seemed to understand me, and asked me no more questions.
+
+All the time, we had been standing still in the storm. He took Zoe's head
+and turned it toward home. The dear creature set out with slow leisurely
+step, heedless apparently of storm and stable. She knew who was by her
+side, and he must set the pace!
+
+As we went my uncle seemed lost in thought--and no wonder! for how could
+the sight we had seen be accounted for! Or what might it indicate?
+
+Many were the strange tales I had read, and my conviction was that the
+vision belonged to the inexplicable. It grew upon me that I had seen my
+uncle's double. That he should see his own double would not in itself
+have much surprised me--or, indeed, that I should see it; but I had never
+read of another person seeing a double at the same time with the person
+doubled. During the next few days I sought hard for some possible
+explanation of what had occurred, but could find nothing parallel to it
+within the scope of my knowledge. I tried _fata morgana, mirage,
+parhelion_, and whatever I had learned of recognized illusion, but in
+vain sought satisfaction, or anything pointing in the direction of
+satisfaction. I was compelled to leave the thing alone. My uncle kept
+silence about it, but seemed to brood more than usual. I think he too was
+convinced that it must have another explanation than present science
+would afford him. Once I ventured to ask if he had come to any
+conclusion; with a sad smile, he answered,
+
+“I am waiting, little one. There is much we have to wait for. Where would
+be the good of having your mind made up wrong? It only stands in the way
+of getting it made up right!”
+
+By degrees the thing went into the distance, and I ceased even
+speculating upon it. But one little fact I may mention ere I leave
+it--that, just as I was reaching a state of quiet mental prorogation, I
+suddenly remembered that, the moment after the flash, my Zoe, startled as
+she was, gave out a low whinny; I remembered the quiver of it under me:
+she too must have seen her master's double!
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX.
+
+
+THE GARDEN.
+
+I remember nothing more to disturb the even flow of my life till I was
+nearly seventeen. Many pleasant things had come and gone; many pleasant
+things kept coming and going. I had studied tolerably well--at least my
+uncle showed himself pleased with the progress I had made and was making.
+I know even yet a good deal more than would be required for one of these
+modern degrees feminine. I had besides read more of the older literature
+of my country than any one I have met except my uncle. I had also this
+advantage over most students, that my knowledge was gained without the
+slightest prick of the spur of emulation--purely in following the same
+delight in myself that shone radiant in the eyes of my uncle as he read
+with me. I had this advantage also over many, that, perhaps from
+impression of the higher mind, I saw and learned a thing not merely as a
+fact whose glory lay in the mystery of its undeveloped harmonics, but as
+the harbinger of an unknown advent. For as long as I can remember, my
+heart was given to expectation, was tuned to long waiting. I constantly
+felt--felt without thinking--that something was coming. I feel it now.
+Were I young I dared not say so. How could I, compassed about with so
+great a cloud of witnesses to the common-place! Do I not see their
+superior smile, as, with voices sweetly acidulous, they quote in reply--
+
+“Love is well on the way;
+He'll be here to-day,
+ Or, at latest, the end of the week;
+Too soon you will find him,
+And the sorrow behind him
+ You will not go out to seek!”
+
+Would they not tell me that such expectation was but the shadow of the
+cloud called love, hanging no bigger than a man's hand on the far
+horizon, but fraught with storm for mind and soul, which, when it
+withdrew, would carry with it the glow and the glory and the hope of
+life; being at best but the mirage of an unattainable paradise, therefore
+direst of deceptions! Little do such suspect that their own behaviour has
+withered their faith, and their unbelief dried up their life. They can
+now no more believe in what they once felt, than a cloud can believe in
+the rainbow it once bore on its bosom. But I am old, therefore dare to
+say that I expect more and better and higher and lovelier things than I
+have ever had. I am not going home to God to say--“Father, I have
+imagined more beautiful things than thou art able to make true! They were
+so good that thou thyself art either not good enough to will them, or not
+strong enough to make them. Thou couldst but make thy creature dream of
+them, because thou canst but dream of them thyself.” Nay, nay! In the
+faith of him to whom the Father shows all things he does, I expect
+lovelier gifts than I ever have been, ever shall be able to dream of
+asleep, or imagine awake.
+
+I was now approaching the verge of woman-hood. What lay beyond it I could
+ill descry, though surely a vague power of undeveloped prophecy dwells in
+every created thing--even in the bird ere he chips his shell.
+
+Should I dare, or could I endure to write of what lies now to my hand, if
+I did not believe that not our worst but our best moments, not our low
+but our lofty moods, not our times logical and scientific, but our times
+instinctive and imaginative, are those in which we perceive the truth! In
+them we behold it with a beholding which is one with believing. And,
+
+ “Though nothing can bring back the hour
+ Of splendour in the grass, of glory in the flower”,
+
+could not Wordsworth, and cannot we, call up the vision of that hour? and
+has not its memory almost, or even altogether, the potency of its
+presence? Is not the very thought of any certain flower enough to make me
+believe in that flower--believe it to mean all it ever seemed to mean?
+That _these_ eyes may never more rest upon it with the old delight, means
+little, and matters nothing. I have other eyes, and shall have yet
+others. If I thought, as so many have degraded themselves to think, that
+the glory of things in the morning of love was a glamour cast upon the
+world, no outshine of indwelling radiance, should I care to breathe one
+day more the air of this or of any world? Nay, nay, but there dwells in
+everything the Father hath made, the fire of the burning bush, as at home
+in his son dwelt the glory that, set free, broke out from him on the
+mount of his transfiguration. The happy-making vision of things that
+floods the gaze of the youth, when first he lives in the marvel of
+loving, and being loved by, a woman, is the true vision--and the more
+likely to be the true one, that, when he gives way to selfishness, he
+loses faith in the vision, and sinks back into the commonplace unfaith of
+the beggarly world--a disappointed, sneering worshipper of power and
+money--with this remnant of the light yet in him, that he grumbles at the
+gloom its departure has left behind. He confesses by his soreness that
+the illusion ought to have been true; he seldom confesses that he loved
+himself more than the woman, and so lost her. He lays the blame on God,
+on the woman, on the soullessness of the universe--anywhere but on the
+one being in which he is interested enough to be sure it exists--his own
+precious, greedy, vulgar self. Would I dare to write of love, if I did
+not believe it a true, that is, an eternal thing!
+
+It was a summer of exceptional splendour in which my eyes were opened to
+“the glory of the sum of things.” It was not so hot of the sun as summers
+I have known, but there were so many gentle and loving winds about, with
+never point or knife-edge in them, that it seemed all the housework of
+the universe was being done by ladies. Then the way the odours went and
+came on those sweet winds! and the way the twilight fell asleep into the
+dark! and the way the sun rushed up in the morning, as if he cried, like
+a boy, “Here I am! The Father has sent me! Isn't it jolly!” I saw more
+sun-rises that year than any year before or since. And the grass was so
+thick and soft! There must be grass in heaven! And the roses, both wild
+and tame, that grew together in the wilderness!--I think you would like
+to hear about the wilderness.
+
+When I grew to notice, and think, and put things together, I began to
+wonder how the wilderness came there. I could understand that the
+solemn garden, with its great yew-hedges and alleys, and its oddly cut
+box-trees, was a survival of the stately old gardens haunted by ruffs and
+farthingales; but the wilderness looked so much younger that I was
+perplexed with it, especially as I saw nothing like it anywhere else. I
+asked my uncle about it, and he explained that it was indeed after an old
+fashion, but that he had himself made the wilderness, mostly with his own
+hands, when he was young. This surprised me, for I had never seen him
+touch a spade, and hardly ever saw him in the garden: when I did, I
+always felt as if something was going to happen. He said he had in it
+tried to copy the wilderness laid out by lord St. Alban's in his essays.
+I found the volume, and soon came upon the essay, On Gardens. The passage
+concerning the wilderness, gave me, and still gives me so much delight,
+that I will transplant it like a rose-bush into this wilderness of mine,
+hoping it will give like pleasure to my reader.
+
+“For the heath, which was the third part of our plot, I wish it to be
+framed, as much as may be, to a natural wildness. Trees I would have none
+in it; but some thickets, made only of sweetbriar, and honnysuckle, and
+some wild vine amongst; and the ground set with violets, strawberries,
+and primroses. For these are sweet, and prosper in the shade. And these
+to be in the heath, here and there not in any order. I like also little
+heapes, in the nature of mole-hills (such as are in wild heaths) to be
+set, some with wild thyme; some with pincks; some with germander, that
+gives a good flower to the eye; some with periwinkle; some with violets;
+some with strawberries; some with couslips; some with daisies; some with
+red roses; some with lilium convallium; some with sweet-williams red;
+some with beares-foot; and the like low flowers, being withall sweet and
+sightly. Part of which heapes, to be with standards, of little bushes,
+prickt upon their top, and part without. The standards to be roses;
+juniper; holly; beareberries (but here and there, because of the smell of
+their blossom;) red currans; gooseberries; rosemary; bayes; sweetbriar;
+and such like. But these standards, to be kept with cutting, that they
+grow not out of course.”
+
+Just such, in all but the gooseberries and currants, was the wilderness
+of our garden: you came on it by a sudden labyrinthine twist at the end
+of a narrow alley of yew, and a sudden door in the high wall. My uncle
+said he liked well to see roses in the kitchen-garden, but not
+gooseberries in the flower-garden, especially a wild flower-garden.
+Wherein lies the difference, I never quite made out, but I feel a
+difference. My main delight in the wilderness was to see the roses among
+the heather--particularly the wild roses. When I was grown up, the
+wilderness always affected me like one of Blake's, or one of Beddoes's
+yet wilder lyrics. To make it, my uncle had taken in a part of the heath,
+which came close up to the garden, leaving plenty of the heather and
+ling. The protecting fence enclosed a good bit of the heath just as it
+was, so that the wilderness melted away into the heath, and into the wide
+moor--the fence, though contrived so as to be difficult to cross, being
+so low that one had to look for it.
+
+Everywhere the inner garden was surrounded with brick walls, and hedges
+of yew within them; but immediately behind the house, the wall to the
+lane was not very high.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X.
+
+
+ONCE MORE A SECRET.
+
+One day in June I had gone into the garden about one o'clock, whether
+with or without object I forget. I had just seen my uncle start for
+Wittenage. Hearing a horse's hoofs in the lane that ran along the outside
+of the wall, I looked up. The same moment the horse stopped, and the face
+of his rider appeared over the wall, between two stems of yew, and two
+great flowers of purple lilac, in shape like two perfect bunches of
+swarming bees. It was the face of a youth of eighteen, and beautiful with
+a right manly beauty.
+
+The moment I looked on this face, I fell into a sort of trance--that is,
+I entered for a moment some condition of existence beyond the ramparts of
+what commonly we call life. Love at first sight it was that initiated the
+strange experience. But understand me: real as what immediately followed
+was to the consciousness, there was no actual fact in it.
+
+I stood gazing. My eyes seemed drawn, and drawing my person toward the
+vision. Isolate over the garden-wall was the face; the rest of the man
+and all the horse were hidden behind it. Betwixt the yew stems and the
+two great lilac flowers--how heart and brain are yet filled with the old
+scent of them!--my face, my mouth, my lips met his. I grew blind as with
+all my heart I kissed him. Then came a flash of icy terror, and a shudder
+which it frights me even now to recall. Instantly I knew that but a
+moment had passed, and that I had not moved an inch from the spot where
+first my eyes met his.
+
+But my eyes yet rested on his; I could not draw them away. I could not
+free myself. Helplessness was growing agony. His voice broke the spell.
+He lifted his hunting-cap, and begged me to tell him the way to the next
+village. My self-possession returned, and the joy of its restoration
+drove from me any lingering embarrassment. I went forward, and without a
+faltering tone, I believe, gave him detailed directions. He told me
+afterwards that, himself in a state of bewildered surprise, he thought me
+the coolest young person he had ever had the fortune to meet. Why should
+one be pleased to know that she looked quite different from what she
+felt? There is something wrong there, surely! I acknowledge the something
+wrong, but do not understand it. He lifted his cap again, and rode away.
+
+I stood still at the foot of the lilac-tree, and, from a vapour,
+condensed, not to a stone, but to a world, in which a new Flora was about
+to be developed. If no new spiritual sense was awakened in me, at least I
+was aware of a new consciousness. I had never been to myself what I was
+now.
+
+Terror again seized me: the face might once more look over the wall, and
+find me where it had left me! I turned, and went slowly away from the
+house, gravitating to the darkest part of the garden.
+
+“What has come to me,” I said, “that I seek the darkness? Is this another
+secret? Am I in the grasp of a new enemy?”
+
+And with that came the whirlwind of perplexity. Must I go the first
+moment I knew I could find him, and tell my uncle what had happened, and
+how I felt? or must I have, and hold, and cherish in silent heart, a
+thing so wondrous, so precious, so absorbing? Had I not deliberately
+promised--of my own will and at my own instance--never again to have a
+secret from him? Was this a secret? Was it not a secret?
+
+The storm was up, and went on. The wonder is that, in the fire of the
+new torment, I did not come to loathe the very thought of the young
+man--which would have delivered me, if not from the necessity of
+confession, yet from the main difficulty in confessing.
+
+I said to myself that the old secret was of a wrong done to my uncle;
+that what had made me miserable then was a bad secret. The perception of
+this difference gave me comfort for a time, but not for long. The fact
+remained, that I knew something concerning myself which my best friend
+did not know. It was, and I could not prevent it from being, a barrier
+between us!
+
+Yet what was it I was concealing from him? What had I to tell him? How
+was I to represent a thing of which I knew neither the name nor the
+nature, a thing I could not describe? Could I confess what I did not
+understand? The thing might be what, in the tales I had read, was called
+love, but I did not know that it was. It might be something new, peculiar
+to myself; something for which there was no word in the language! How was
+I to tell? I saw plainly that, if I tried to convey my new experience, I
+should not get beyond the statement that I had a new experience. It did
+not occur to me that the thing might be so well known, that a mere hint
+of the feelings concerned, would enable any older person to classify the
+consciousness. I said to myself I should merely perplex my uncle. And in
+truth I believe that love, in every mind in which it arises, will vary in
+colour and form--will always partake of that mind's individual isolation
+in difference. This, however, is nothing to the present point.
+
+Comfort myself as I might, that the impossible was required of no one,
+and granted that the thing was impossible, it was none the less a cause
+of misery, a present disaster: I was aware, and soon my uncle would be
+aware, of an impenetrable something separating us. I felt that we had
+already begun to grow strange to each other, and the feeling lay like
+death at my heart.
+
+Our lessons together were still going on; that I was no longer a child
+had made only the difference that progress must make; and I had no
+thought that they would not thus go on always. They were never for a
+moment irksome to me; I might be tired by them, but never of them. We
+were regularly at work together by seven, and after half an hour for
+breakfast, resumed work; at half-past eleven our lessons were over. But
+although the day was then clear of the imperative, much the greater part
+of it was in general passed in each other's company. We might not speak a
+word, but we would be hours together in the study. We might not speak a
+word, but we would be hours together on horseback.
+
+For this day, then, our lessons were over, and my uncle was from home.
+This was an indisputable relief, yet the fact that it was so, pained me
+keenly, for I recognized in it the first of the schism. How I got through
+the day, I cannot tell. I was in a dream, not all a dream of delight.
+Haunted with the face I had seen, and living in the new consciousness it
+had waked in me, I spent most of it in the garden, now in the glooms of
+the yew-walks, and now in the smiling wilderness. It was odd, however,
+that, although I was not _expected_ to be in my uncle's room at any time
+but that of lessons, all the morning I had a feeling as if I ought to be
+there, while yet glad that my uncle was not there.
+
+It was late before he returned, and I went to bed. Perhaps I retired so
+soon that I might not have to look into his eyes. Usually, I sat now
+until he came home. I was long in getting to sleep, and then I dreamed. I
+thought I was out in the storm, and the flash came which revealed the
+horse and his rider, but they were both different. The horse in the dream
+was black as coal, as if carved out of the night itself; and the man
+upon him was the beautiful stranger whose horse I had not seen for the
+garden-wall. The darkness fell, and the voice of my uncle called to me. I
+waited for him in the storm with a troubled heart, for I knew he had not
+seen that vision, and I could no more tell him of it, than could
+Christabel tell her father what she had seen after she lay down. I woke,
+but my waking was no relief.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI.
+
+
+THE MOLE BURROWS.
+
+I slept again after my dream, and do not know whether he came into my
+room as he generally did when he had not said good-night to me. Of course
+I woke unhappy, and the morning-world had lost something of its natural
+glow, its lovely freshness: it was not this time a thing new-born of the
+creating word. I dawdled with my dressing. The face kept coming, and
+brought me no peace, yet brought me something for which it seemed worth
+while even to lose my peace. But I did not know then, and do not yet know
+what the loss of peace actually means. I only know that it must be
+something far more terrible than anything I have ever known. I remained
+so far true to my uncle, however, that not even for what the face seemed
+to promise me, would I have consented to cause him trouble. For what I
+saw in the face, I would do anything, I thought, except that.
+
+I went to him at the usual hour, determined that nothing should distract
+me from my work--that he should perceive no difference in me. I was not
+at the moment awake to the fact that here again were love and deception
+hand in hand. But another love than mine was there: my uncle loved me
+immeasurably more than I yet loved that heavenly vision. True love is
+keen-sighted as the eagle, and my uncle's love was love true, therefore
+he saw what I sought to hide. It is only the shadow of love, generally a
+grotesque, ugly thing, like so many other shadows, that is blind either
+to the troubles or the faults of the shadow it seems to love. The moment
+our eyes met, I saw that he saw something in mine that was not there when
+last we parted. But he said nothing, and we sat down to our lessons.
+Every now and then as they proceeded, however, I felt rather than saw his
+eyes rest on me for a moment, questioning. I had never known them rest on
+me so before. Plainly he was aware of some change; and could there be
+anything different in the relation of two who so long had loved each
+other, without something being less well and good than before? Nor was it
+indeed wonderful he should see a difference; for, with all the might of
+my resolve to do even better than usual, I would now and then find myself
+unconscious of what either of us had last been saying. The face had come
+yet again, and driven everything from its presence! I grew angry--not
+with the youth, but with his face, for appearing so often when I did not
+invite it. Once I caught myself on the verge of crying out, “Can't you
+wait? I will come presently!” and my uncle looked up as if I had spoken.
+Perhaps he had as good as heard the words; he possessed what almost
+seemed a supernatural faculty of divining the thought of another--not, I
+was sure, by any effort to perceive it, but by involuntary intuition. He
+uttered no inquiring word, but a light sigh escaped him, which all but
+made me burst into tears. I was on one side of a widening gulf, and he on
+the other!
+
+Our lessons ended, he rose immediately and left the room. Five minutes
+passed, and then came the clatter of his horse's feet on the stones of
+the yard. A moment more, and I heard him ride away at a quick trot. I
+burst into tears where I still sat beside my uncle's empty chair. I was
+weary like one in a dream searching in vain for a spot whereupon to set
+down her heart-breaking burden. There was no one but my uncle to whom I
+could tell any trouble, and the trouble I could not have told him had
+hitherto been unimaginable! From this my reader may judge what a trouble
+it was that I could not tell him my trouble. I was a traitor to my only
+friend! Had I begun to love him less? had I begun to turn away from him?
+I dared not believe it. That would have been to give eternity to my
+misery. But it might be that at heart I was a bad, treacherous girl! I
+had again a secret from him! I was not _with_ him!
+
+I went into the garden. The day was sultry and oppressive. Coolness or
+comfort was nowhere. I sought the shadow of the live yew-walls; there was
+shelter in the shadow, but it oppressed the lungs while it comforted the
+eyes. Not a breath of wind breathed; the atmosphere seemed to have lost
+its life-giving. I went out into the wilderness. There the air was filled
+and heaped with the odours of the heavenly plants that crowded its humble
+floor, but they gave me no welcome. Between two bushes that flamed out
+roses, I lay down, and the heather and the rose-trees closed above me. My
+mind was in such a confusion of pain and pleasure--not without a hope of
+deliverance somewhere in its clouded sky--that I could think no more, and
+fell asleep.
+
+I imagine that, had I never again seen the young man, I should not have
+suffered. I think that, by slow natural degrees, his phantasmal presence
+would have ceased to haunt me, and gradually I should have returned to my
+former condition. I do not mean I should have forgotten him, but neither
+should I have been troubled when I thought of him. I know I should never
+have regretted having seen him. In that, I had nothing to blame myself
+for, and should have felt--not that a glory had passed away from the
+earth, but that I had had a vision of bliss. What it was, I should not
+have had the power to recall, but it would have left with me the faith
+that I had beheld something too ethereal for my memory to store. I should
+have consoled myself both with the dream, and with the conviction that I
+should not dream it again. The peaceful sense of recovered nearness to my
+uncle would have been far more precious than the dream. The sudden fire
+of transfiguration that had for a moment flamed out of the All, and
+straightway withdrawn, would have become a memory only; but none the less
+would that enlargement of the child way of seeing things have remained
+with me. I do not think that would ever have left me: it is the care of
+the prudent wise that bleaches the grass, and is as the fumes of sulphur
+to the red rose of life.
+
+Outwearied with inward conflict, I slept a dreamless sleep.
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII.
+
+
+A LETTER.
+
+A cool soft breeze went through the curtains of my couch, and I awoke.
+The blooms of the peasant-briars and the court-roses were waving together
+over my head. The sigh of the wind had breathed itself out over the far
+heath, and ere it died in my fairy forest of lowly plants and bushes, had
+found and fanned the cheeks that lay down hot and athirst for air. It
+gave me new life, and I rose refreshed. Something fluttered to the
+ground. I thought it was a leaf from a white rose above me, but I looked.
+At my feet lay a piece of paper. I took it up. It had been folded very
+hastily, and had no address, but who could have a better right to unfold
+it than I! It might be nothing; it might be a letter. Should I open it?
+Should I not rather seize the opportunity of setting things right between
+my heart and my uncle by taking it to him unopened? Only, if it were
+indeed--I dared hardly even in thought complete the supposition--might it
+not be a wrong to the youth? Might not the paper contain a confidence?
+might it not be the messenger of a heart that trusted me before even it
+knew my name? Would I inaugurate our acquaintance with an act of
+treachery, or at least distrust? Right or wrong, thus my heart reasoned,
+and to its reasoning I gave heed. “It will,” I said, “be time enough to
+resolve, when I know concerning what!” This, I now see, was juggling; for
+the question was whether I should be open with my uncle or not. “It might
+be,” I said to myself, “that, the moment I knew the contents of the
+paper, I should reproach myself that I had not read it at once!” I sat
+down on a bush of heather, and unfolded it. This is what I found, written
+with a pencil:--
+
+“I am the man to whom you talked so kindly over your garden wall
+yesterday. I fear you may think me presuming and impertinent. Presuming I
+may be, but impertinent, surely not! If I were, would not my heart tell
+me so, seeing it is all on your side?
+
+“My name is John Day; I do not yet know yours. I have not dared to
+inquire after it, lest I should hear of some impassable gulf between us.
+The fear of such a gulf haunts me. I can think of nothing but the face I
+saw over the wall through the clusters of lilac: the wall seems to keep
+rising and rising, as if it would hide you for ever.
+
+“Is it wrong to think thus of you without your leave? If one may not love
+the loveliest, then is the world but a fly-trap hung in the great heaven,
+to catch and ruin souls!
+
+“If I am writing nonsense--I cannot tell whether I am or not--it is
+because my wits wander with my eyes to gaze at you through the leaves of
+the wild white rose under which you are asleep. Loveliest of faces, may
+no gentlest wind of thought ripple thy perfect calm, until I have said
+what I must, and laid it where she will find it!
+
+“I live at Rising, the manor-house over the heath. I am the son of Lady
+Cairnedge by a former marriage. I am twenty years of age, and have just
+ended my last term at Oxford. May I come and see you? If you will not see
+me, why then did you walk into my quiet house, and turn everything upside
+down? I shall come to-night, in the dusk, and wait in the heather,
+outside the fence. If you come, thank God! if you do not, I shall believe
+you could not, and come again and again and again, till hope is dead. But
+I warn you I am a terrible hoper.
+
+“It would startle, perhaps offend you, to wake and see me; but I cannot
+bear to leave you asleep. Something might come too near you. I will write
+until you move, and then make haste to go.
+
+“My heart swells with words too shy to go out. Surely a Will has brought
+us together! I believe in fate, never in chance!
+
+“When we see each other again, will the wall be down between us, or shall
+I know it will part us all our mortal lives? Longer than that it cannot.
+If you say to me, 'I must not see you, but I will think of you,' not one
+shall ever know I have other than a light heart. Even now I begin the
+endeavour to be such that, when we meet at last, as meet we must, you
+shall not say, 'Is this the man, alas, who dared to love me!'
+
+“I love you as one might love a woman-angel who, at the merest breath
+going to fashion a word unfit, would spread her wings and soar. Do not, I
+pray you, fear to let me come! There are things that must be done in
+faith, else they never have being: let this be one of them.--You stir.”
+
+As I came to these last words, hurriedly written, I heard behind me, over
+the height, the quick gallop of a horse, and knew the piece of firm turf
+he was crossing. The same moment I was there in spirit, and the
+imagination was almost vision. I saw him speeding away--“to come again!”
+ said my heart, solemn with gladness.
+
+Rising-manor was the house to which the lady took me that dread night
+when first I knew what it was to be alone in darkness and silence and
+space. Was that lady his mother? Had she rescued me for her son? I was
+not willing to believe it, though I had never actually seen her. The way
+was mostly dark, and during the latter portion of it, I was much too
+weary to look up where she sat on her great horse. I had never to my
+knowledge heard who lived at Rising. I was not born inquisitive, and
+there were miles between us.
+
+I sat still, without impulse to move a finger. I lived essentially. Now I
+knew what had come to me. It was no merely idiosyncratic experience, for
+the youth had the same: it was love! How otherwise could we thus be drawn
+together from both sides! Verily it seemed also good enough to be that
+wondrous thing ever on the lips of poets and tale-weaving magicians! Was
+it not far beyond any notion of it their words had given me?
+
+But my uncle! There lay bitterness! Was I indeed false to him, that now
+the thought of him was a pain? Had I begun a new life apart from him? To
+tell him would perhaps check the terrible separation! But how was I to
+tell him? For the first time I knew that I had no mother! Would Mr. Day's
+mother be my mother too, and help me? But from no woman save my own
+mother, hardly even from her, would I ask mediation with the uncle I had
+loved and trusted all my life and with my whole heart. I had never known
+father or mother, save as he had been father and mother and everybody to
+me! What was I to do? Gladly would I have hurried to some desert place,
+and there waited for the light I needed. That I was no longer in any
+uncertainty as to the word that described my condition, did not, I found,
+make it easy to use the word. “Perhaps,” I argued, struggling in the
+toils of my new liberty, “my uncle knows nothing of this kind of love,
+and would be unable to understand me! Suppose I confessed to him what I
+felt toward a man I had spoken to but once, and then only to tell him the
+way to Dumbleton, would he not think me out of my mind?”
+
+At length I bethought me that, so long as I did not know what to do, I
+was not required to do anything; I must wait till I did know what to do.
+But with the thought came suffering enough to be the wages of any sin
+that, so far as I knew, I had ever committed. For the conviction awoke
+that already the love that had hitherto been the chief joy of my being,
+had begun to pale and fade. Was it possible I was ceasing to love my
+uncle? What could any love be worth if mine should fail my uncle! Love
+itself must be a mockery, and life but a ceaseless sliding down to the
+death of indifference! Even if I never ceased to love him, it was just as
+bad to love him less! Had he not been everything to me?--and this man,
+what had he ever done for me? Doubtless we are to love even our enemies;
+but are we to love them as tenderly as we love our friends? Or are we to
+love the friend of yesterday, of whom we know nothing though we may
+believe everything, as we love those who have taken all the trouble to
+make true men and women of us? “What can be the matter with my soul?” I
+said. “Can that soul be right made, in which one love begins to wither
+the moment another begins to grow? If I be so made, I cannot help being
+worthless!”
+
+It was then first, I think, that I received a notion--anything like a
+true notion, that is, of my need of a God--whence afterward I came to
+see the one need of the whole race. Of course, not being able to make
+ourselves, it needed a God to make us; but that making were a small thing
+indeed, if he left us so unfinished that we could come to nothing
+right;--if he left us so that we could think or do or be nothing
+right;--if our souls were created so puny, for instance, that there was
+not room in them to love as they could not help loving, without ceasing
+to love where they were bound by every obligation to love right heartily,
+and more and more deeply! But had I not been growing all the time I had
+been in the world? There must then be the possibility of growing still!
+If there was not room in me, there must be room in God for me to become
+larger! The room in God must be made room in me! God had not done making
+me, in fact, and I sorely needed him to go on making me; I sorely needed
+to be made out! What if this new joy and this new terror had come, had
+been sent, in order to make me grow? At least the doors were open; I
+could go out and forsake myself! If a living power had caused me--and
+certainly I did not cause myself--then that living power knew all about
+me, knew every smallness that distressed me! Where should I find him? He
+could not be so far that the misery of one of his own children could not
+reach him! I turned my face into the grass, and prayed as I had never
+prayed before. I had always gone to church, and made the responses
+attentively, while I knew that was not praying, and tried to pray better
+than that; but now I was really asking from God something I sorely
+wanted. “Father in heaven,” I said, “I am so miserable! Please, help me!”
+
+I rose, went into the house, and up to the study, took a sock I was
+knitting for my uncle, and sat down to wait what would come. I could
+think no more; I could only wait.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII.
+
+
+OLD LOVE AND NEW.
+
+While I waited, as nearly a log, under the weariness of spiritual unrest,
+as a girl could well be, the door opened. Very seldom did that door open
+to any one but my uncle or myself: he would let no one but me touch his
+books, or even dust the room. I jumped from the chest where I sat.
+
+It was only Martha Moon.
+
+“How you startled me, Martha!” I cried.
+
+“No wonder, child!” she answered. “I come with bad news! Your uncle has
+had a fall. He is laid up at Wittenage with a broken right arm.”
+
+I burst into tears.
+
+“Oh, Martha!” I cried; “I must go to him!”
+
+“He has sent for me,” she answered quietly.
+
+“Dick is putting the horse to the phaeton.”
+
+“He doesn't want me, then!” I said; but it seemed a voice not my own that
+shrieked the words.
+
+The punishment of my sin was upon me. Never would he have sent for Martha
+and not me, I thought, had he not seen that I had gone wrong again, and
+was no more to be trusted.
+
+“My dear,” said Martha, “which of us two ought to be the better nurse?
+You never saw your uncle ill; I've nursed him at death's door!”
+
+“Then you don't think he is angry with me, Martha?” I said, humbled
+before myself.
+
+“Was he ever angry with you, Orbie? What is there to be angry about? I
+never saw him even displeased with you!”
+
+I had not realized that my uncle was suffering--only that he was
+disabled; now the fact flashed upon me, and with it the perception that I
+had been thinking only of myself: I was fast ceasing to care for him! And
+then, horrible to tell! a flash of joy went through me, that he would not
+be home that day, and therefore I _could_ not tell him anything!
+
+The moment Martha left me I threw myself on the floor of the desert room.
+I was in utter misery.
+
+“Gladly would I bear every pang of his pain,” I said to myself; “yet I
+have not asked one question about his accident! He must be in danger, or
+he would not have sent for Martha instead of me!”
+
+How had the thing happened, I wondered. Had Death fallen with
+him--perhaps on him? He was such a horseman, I could not think he
+had been thrown. Besides, Death was a good horse who loved his
+master--dearly, I was sure, and would never have thrown him or let him
+fall! A great gush of the old love poured from the fountain in my heart:
+sympathy with the horse had unsealed it. I sprang from the floor, and ran
+down to entreat Martha to take me with her: if my uncle did not want me,
+I could return with Dick! But she was gone. Even the sound of her wheels
+was gone. I had lain on the floor longer than I knew.
+
+I went back to the study a little relieved. I understood now that I was
+not glad he was disabled; that I was anything but glad he was suffering;
+that I had only been glad for an instant that the crisis of my perplexity
+was postponed. In the meantime I should see John Day, who would help me
+to understand what I ought to do!
+
+Very strange were my feelings that afternoon in the lonely house. I had
+always felt it lonely when Martha, never when my uncle was out. Yet when
+my uncle was in, I was mostly with him, and seldom more than a few
+minutes at a time with Martha. Our feelings are odd creatures! Now that
+both were away, there was neither time nor space in my heart for feeling
+the house desolate; while the world outside was rich as a treasure-house
+of mighty kings. The moment I was a little more comfortable with myself,
+my thoughts went in a flock to the face that looked over the garden-wall,
+to the man that watched me while I slept, the man that wrote that lovely
+letter. Inside was old Penny with her broom: she took advantage of every
+absence to sweep or scour or dust; outside was John Day, and the roses of
+the wilderness! He was waiting the hour to come to me, wondering how I
+would receive him!
+
+Slowly went the afternoon. I had fallen in love at first sight, it is
+true; not therefore was I eager to meet my lover. I was only more than
+willing to see him. It was as sweet, or nearly as sweet, to dream of his
+coming, as to have him before me--so long as I knew he was indeed coming.
+I was just a little anxious lest I should not find him altogether so
+beautiful as I was imagining him. That he was good, I never doubted:
+could I otherwise have fallen in love with him? And his letter was so
+straightforward--so manly!
+
+The afternoon was cloudy, and the twilight came the sooner. From the
+realms of the dark, where all the birds of night build their nests,
+lining them with their own sooty down, the sweet odorous filmy dusk of
+the summer, haunted with wings of noiseless bats, began at length to come
+flickering earthward, in a snow infinitesimal of fluffiest gray and
+black: I crept out into the garden. It was dark as wintry night among
+the yews, but I could have gone any time through every alley of them
+blind-folded. An owl cried and I started, for my soul was sunk in its own
+love-dawn. There came a sudden sense of light as I opened the door into
+the wilderness, but light how thin and pale, and how full of expectation!
+The earth and the vast air, up to the great vault, seemed to throb and
+heave with life--or was it that my spirit lay an open thoroughfare to
+the life of the All? With the scent of the roses and the humbler
+sweet-odoured inhabitants of the wilderness; with the sound of the brook
+that ran through it, flowing from the heath and down the hill; with the
+silent starbeams, and the insects that make all the little noises they
+can; with the thoughts that went out of me, and returned possessed of the
+earth;--with all these, and the sense of thought eternal, the universe
+was full as it could hold. I stood in the doorway of the wall, and looked
+out on the wild: suddenly, by some strange reaction, it seemed out of
+creation's doors, out in the illimitable, given up to the bare, to the
+space that had no walls! A shiver ran through me; I turned back among the
+yews. It was early; I would wait yet a while! If he were already there,
+he too would enjoy the calm of a lovely little wait.
+
+A small wind came searching about, and found, and caressed me. I turned
+to it; it played with my hair, and cooled my face. After a while, I left
+the alley, passed out, closed the door behind me, and went straying
+through the broken ground of the wilderness, among the low bushes,
+meandering, as if with some frolicsome brook for a companion--a brook of
+capricious windings--but still coming nearer to the fence that parted the
+wilderness from the heath, my eyes bent down, partly to avoid the
+hillocks and bushes, and partly from shyness of the moment when first I
+should see him who was in my heart and somewhere near. Softly the moon
+rose, round and full. There was still so much light in the sky that she
+made no sudden change, and for a moment I did not feel her presence or
+look up. In front of me, the high ground of the moor sank into a hollow,
+deeply indenting the horizon-line: the moon was rising just in the gap,
+and when I did look up, the lower edge of her disc was just clear of the
+earth, and the head of a man looking over the fence was in the middle of
+the great moon. It was like the head of a saint in a missal, girt with a
+halo of solid gold. I could not see the face, for the halo hid it, as
+such attributions are apt to do, but it must be he; and strengthened by
+the heavenly vision, I went toward him. Walking less carefully than
+before, however, I caught my foot, stumbled, and fell. There came a rush
+through the bushes; he was by my side, lifted me like a child, and held
+me in his arms; neither was I more frightened than a child caught up in
+the arms of any well-known friend: I had been bred in faith and not
+mistrust! But indeed my head had struck the ground with such force, that,
+had I been inclined, I could scarcely have resisted--though why should I
+have resisted, being where I would be! Does not philosophy tell us that
+growth and development, cause and effect, are all, and that the days and
+years are of no account? And does not more than philosophy tell us that
+truth is everything?
+
+“My darling! Are you hurt?” murmured the voice whose echoes seemed to
+have haunted me for centuries.
+
+“A little,” I answered. “I shall be all right in a minute.” I did not
+add, “Put me down, please;” for I did not want to be put down directly. I
+could not have stood if he had put me down. I grew faint.
+
+Life came back, and I felt myself growing heavy in his arms.
+
+“I think I can stand now,” I said. “Please put me down.”
+
+He obeyed immediately.
+
+“I've nearly broken your arms,” I said, ashamed of having become a burden
+to him the moment we met.
+
+“I could run with you to the top of the hill!” he answered.
+
+“I don't think you could,” I returned. Perhaps I leaned a little toward
+him; I do not know. He put his arm round me.
+
+“You are not able to stand,” he said. “Shall we sit a moment?”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV.
+
+
+MOTHER AND UNCLE.
+
+I was glad enough to sink on a clump of white clover. He stretched
+himself on the heather, a little way from me. Silence followed. He was
+giving me time to recover myself. As soon, therefore, as I was able, it
+was my part to speak.
+
+“Where is your horse?” I asked. The first word is generally one hardly
+worth saying.
+
+“I left him at a little farmhouse, about a mile from here. I was afraid
+to bring him farther, lest my mother should learn where I had been. She
+takes pains to know.”
+
+“Then will she not find out?”
+
+“I don't know.”
+
+“Will she not ask you where you were?”
+
+“Perhaps. There's no knowing.”
+
+“You will tell her, of course, if she does?”
+
+“I think not.”
+
+“Oughtn't you?”
+
+“No.”
+
+“You are sure?”
+
+“Yes.”
+
+“You don't mean you will tell her a story?”
+
+“Certainly not.”
+
+“What will you do then?”
+
+“I will tell her that I will not tell her.”
+
+“Would that be right?”
+
+Through the dusk I could see the light of his smile as he answered,
+
+“I think so. I shall not tell her.”
+
+“But,” I began.
+
+He interrupted me.
+
+My heart was sinking within me. Not only had I wanted him to help me to
+tell my uncle, but I shuddered at the idea of having with any man a
+secret from his mother.
+
+“It must look strange to you,” he said; “but you do not know my mother!”
+
+“I think I do know your mother,” I rejoined. “She saved my poor little
+life once.--I am not sure it was your mother, but I think it was.”
+
+“How was that?” he said, much surprised. “When was it?”
+
+“Many years ago--I cannot tell how many,” I answered. “But I remember all
+about it well enough. I cannot have been more than eight, I imagine.”
+
+“Could she have been at the manor then?” he said, putting the question to
+himself, not me. “How was it? Tell me,” he went on, rising to his feet,
+and looking at me with almost a frightened expression.
+
+I told him the incident, and he heard me in absolute silence. When I had
+done,--
+
+“It _was_ my mother!” he broke out; “I don't know one other woman who
+would have let a child walk like that! Any other would have taken you up,
+or put you on the horse and walked beside you!”
+
+“A gentleman would, I know,” I replied. “But it would not be so easy for
+a lady!”
+
+_“She_ could have done either well enough. She's as strong as a horse
+herself, and rides like an Amazon. But I am not in the least surprised:
+it was just like her! You poor little darling! It nearly makes me cry to
+think of the tiny feet going tramp, tramp, all that horrible way, and
+she high up on her big horse! She always rides the biggest horse she can
+get!--And then never to say a word to you after she brought you home, or
+see you the next morning!”
+
+“Mr. Day,” I returned, “I would not have told you, had I known it would
+give you occasion to speak so naughtily of your mother. You make me
+unhappy.”
+
+He was silent. I thought he was ashamed of himself, and was sorry for
+him. But my sympathy was wasted. He broke into a murmuring laugh of
+merriment.
+
+“When is a mother not a mother?” he said. “--Do you give it up?--When
+she's a north wind. When she's a Roman emperor. When she's an iceberg.
+When she's a brass tiger.--There! that'll do. Good-bye, mother, for the
+present! I mayn't know much, as she's always telling me, but I do know
+that a noun is not a thing, nor a name a person!”
+
+I would have expostulated.
+
+“For love's sake, dearest,” he pleaded, “we will not dispute where only
+one of us knows! I will tell you all some day--soon, I hope, very soon. I
+am angry now!--Poor little tramping child!”
+
+I saw I had been behaving presumptuously: I had wanted to argue while yet
+in absolute ignorance of the thing in hand! Had not my uncle taught me
+the folly of reasoning from the ideal where I knew nothing of the actual!
+The ideal must be our guide how to treat the actual, but the actual must
+be there to treat! One thing more I saw--that there could be no likeness
+between his mother and my uncle!
+
+“Will you tell me something about yourself, then?” I said.
+
+“That would not be interesting!” he objected.
+
+“Then why are you here?” I returned.
+
+“Can any person without a history be interesting?”
+
+“Yes,” he answered: “a person that was going to have a history might be
+interesting.”
+
+“Could a person with a history that was not worth telling, be
+interesting? But I know yours will interest me in the hearing, therefore
+it ought to interest you in the telling.
+
+“I see,” he rejoined, with his merry laugh, “I shall have to be careful!
+My lady will at once pounce upon the weak points of my logic!”
+
+“I am no logician,” I answered; “I only know when I don't know a thing.
+My uncle has taught me that wisdom lies in that.”
+
+“Yours must be a very unusual kind of uncle!” he returned.
+
+“If God had made many men like my uncle, I think the world wouldn't be
+the same place.”
+
+“I wonder why he didn't!” he said thoughtfully.
+
+“I have wondered much, and cannot tell,” I replied.
+
+“What if it wouldn't be good for the world to have many good men in it
+before it was ready to treat them properly?” he suggested.
+
+The words let me know that at least he could think. Hitherto my uncle had
+seemed to me the only man that thought. But I had seen very few men.
+
+“Perhaps that is it,” I answered. “I will think about it.--Were you
+brought up at Rising? Have you been there all the time? Were you there
+that night? I should surely have known had you been in the house!”
+
+He looked at me with a grateful smile.
+
+“I was not brought up there,” he answered. “Rising is mine, however--at
+least it will be when I come of age; it was left me some ten years ago by
+a great-aunt My father's property will be mine too, of course. My
+mother's is in Ireland. She ought to be there, not here; but she likes my
+estates better than her own, and makes the most of being my guardian.”
+
+“You would not have her there if she is happier here?”
+
+“All who have land, ought to live on it, or else give it to those who
+will. What makes it theirs, if their only connection with it is the money
+it brings them? If I let my horse run wild over the country, how could I
+claim him, and refuse to pay his damages?”
+
+“I don't quite understand you.”
+
+“I only mean there is no bond where both ends are not tied. My mother has
+no sense of obligation, so far as ever I have been able to see. But do
+not be afraid: I would as soon take a wife to the house she was in, as I
+would ask her to creep with me into the den of a hyena.”
+
+It was too dreadful! I rose. He sprang to his feet.
+
+“You must excuse me, sir!” I said. “With one who can speak so of his
+mother, I am where I ought not to be.”
+
+“You have a right to know what my mother is,” he answered--coldly, I
+thought; “and I should not be a true man if I spoke of her otherwise than
+truly.”
+
+He would pretend nothing to please me! I saw that I was again in the
+wrong. Was I so ill read as to imagine that a mother must of necessity be
+a good woman? Was he to speak of his mother as he did not believe of her,
+or be unfit for my company? Would untruth be a bond between us?
+
+“I beg your pardon,” I said; “I was wrong. But you can hardly wonder I
+should be shocked to hear a son speak so of his mother--and to one all
+but a stranger!”
+
+“What!” he returned, with a look of surprise; “do you think of me so? I
+feel as if I had known you all my life--and before it!”
+
+I felt ashamed, and was silent. If he was such a stranger, why was I
+there alone with him?
+
+“You must not think I speak so to any one,” he went on. “Of those who
+know my mother, not one has a right to demand of me anything concerning
+her. But how could I ask you to see me, and hide from you the truth about
+her? Prudence would tell you to have nothing to do with the son of such a
+woman: could I be a true man, true to you, and hold my tongue about her?
+I should be a liar of the worst sort!”
+
+He felt far too strongly, it was plain, to heed a world of commonplaces.
+
+“Forgive me,” I said. “May I sit down again?”
+
+He held out his hand. I took it, and reseated myself on the
+clover-hillock. He laid himself again beside me, and after a little
+silence began to relate what occurred to him of his external history,
+while all the time I was watching for hints as to how he had come to be
+the man he was. It was clear he did not find it easy to talk about
+himself. But soon I no longer doubted whether I ought to have met him,
+and loved him a great deal more by the time he had done.
+
+I then told him in return what my life had hitherto been; how I knew
+nothing of father or mother; how my uncle had been everything to me; how
+he had taught me all I knew, had helped me to love what was good and hate
+what was evil, had enabled me to value good books, and turn away from
+foolish ones. In short, I made him feel that all his mother had not been
+to him, my uncle had been to me; and that it would take a long time to
+make me as much indebted to a husband as already I was to my uncle. Then
+I put the question:
+
+“What would you think of me if I had a secret from an uncle like that?”
+
+“If I had an uncle like that,” he answered, “I would sooner cut my throat
+than keep anything from him!”
+
+“I have not told him,” I said, “what happened to-day--or yesterday.”
+
+“But you will tell him?”
+
+“The first moment I can. But I hope you understand it is hard to do. My
+love for my uncle makes it hard. It has the look of turning away from him
+to love another!”
+
+With that I burst out crying. I could not help it. He let me cry, and did
+not interfere. I was grateful for that. When at length I raised my head,
+he spoke.
+
+“It has that look,” he said; “but I trust it is only a look. Anyhow, he
+knows that such things must be; and the more of a good man and a
+gentleman he is, the less will he be pained that we should love one
+another!”
+
+“I am sure of that,” I replied. “I am only afraid that he may never have
+been in love himself, and does not know how it feels, and may think I
+have forsaken him for you.”
+
+“Are you with him _always?_”
+
+“No; I am sometimes a good deal alone. I can be alone as much as I like;
+he always gives me perfect liberty. But I never before wanted to be alone
+when I could be with him.”
+
+“But he _could_ live without you?”
+
+“Yes, indeed!” I cried. “He would be a poor creature that could not live
+without another!”
+
+He said nothing, and I added, “He often goes out alone--sometimes in the
+darkest nights.”
+
+“Then be sure he knows what love is.--But, if you would rather, I will
+tell him.”
+
+“I could not have any one, even you, tell my uncle about me.”
+
+“You are right. When will you tell him?”
+
+“I cannot be sure. I would go to him to-morrow, but I am afraid they will
+not let me until he has got a little over this accident,” I answered--and
+told him what had happened. “It is dreadful to think how he must have
+suffered,” I said, “and how much more I should have thought about it but
+for you! It tears my heart. Why wasn't it made bigger?”
+
+“Perhaps that is just what is now being done with it!” he answered.
+
+“I hope it may be!” I returned. “--But it is time I went in.”
+
+“Shall I not see you again to-morrow evening?” he asked.
+
+“No,” I answered. “I must not see you again till I have told my uncle
+everything.”
+
+“You do not mean for weeks and weeks--till he is well enough to come
+home? How _am_ I to live till then!”
+
+“As I shall have to live. But I hope it will be but for a few days at
+most. Only, then, it will depend on what my uncle thinks of the thing.”
+
+“Will he decide for you what you are to do?”
+
+“Yes--I think so. Perhaps if he were--” I was on the point of saying,
+“like your mother,” but I stopped in time--or hardly, for I think he saw
+what I just saved myself from. It was but the other morning I made the
+discovery that, all our life together, John has never once pressed me to
+complete a sentence I broke off.
+
+He looked so sorrowful that I was driven to add something.
+
+“I don't think there is much good,” I said, “in resolving what you will
+or will not do, before the occasion appears, for it may have something in
+it you never reckoned on. All I can say is, I will try to do what is
+right. I cannot promise anything without knowing what my uncle thinks.”
+
+We rose; he took me in his arms for just an instant; and we parted with
+the understanding that I was to write to him as soon as I had spoken with
+my uncle.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XV.
+
+
+THE TIME BETWEEN.
+
+I now felt quite able to confess to my uncle both what I had thought and
+what I had done. True, I had much more to confess than when my trouble
+first awoke; but the growth in the matter of the confession had been such
+a growth in definiteness as well, as to make its utterance, though more
+weighty, yet much easier. If I might be in doubt about revealing my
+thoughts, I could be in none about revealing my actions; and I found it
+was much less appalling to make known my feelings, when I had the words
+of John Day to confess as well.
+
+I may here be allowed to remark, how much easier an action is when
+demanded, than it seems while in the contingent future--how much
+easier when the thing is before you in its reality, and not as a mere
+thought-spectre. The thing itself, and the idea of it, are two such
+different grounds upon which to come either to a decision or to action!
+
+One thing more: when a woman wants to do the right--I do not mean, wants
+to coax the right to side with her--she will, somehow, be led up to it.
+
+My uncle was very feverish and troubled the first night, and had a good
+deal of delirium, during which his care and anxiety seemed all about me.
+Martha had to assure him every other moment that I was well, and in no
+danger of any sort: he would be silent for a time, and then again show
+himself tormented with forebodings about me. In the morning, however, he
+was better; only he looked sadder than usual. She thought he was, for
+some cause or other, in reality anxious about me. So much I gathered from
+Martha's letter, by no means scholarly, but graphic enough.
+
+It gave me much pain. My uncle was miserable about me: he had plainly
+seen, he knew and felt that something had come between us! Alas, it was
+no fancy of his brain-troubled soul! Whether I was in fault or not, there
+was that something! It troubled the unity that had hitherto seemed a
+thing essential and indivisible!
+
+Dared I go to him without a summons? I knew Martha would call me the
+moment the doctor allowed her: it would not be right to go without that
+call. What I had to tell might justify far more anxiety than the sight of
+me would counteract. If I said nothing, the keen eye of his love would
+assure itself of the something hid in my silence, and he would not see
+that I was but waiting his improvement to tell him everything. I resolved
+therefore to remain where I was.
+
+The next two days were perhaps the most uncomfortable ever I spent. A
+secret one desires to turn out of doors at the first opportunity, is not
+a pleasant companion. I do not say I was unhappy, still less that once I
+wished I had not seen John Day, but oh, how I longed to love him openly!
+how I longed for my uncle's sanction, without which our love could not be
+perfected! Then John's mother was by no means a gladsome thought--except
+that he must be a good man indeed, who was good in spite of being unable
+to love, respect, or trust his mother! The true notion of heaven, is to
+be with everybody one loves: to him the presence of his mother--such as
+she was, that is--would destroy any heaven! What a painful but salutary
+shock it will be to those whose existence is such a glorifying of
+themselves that they imagine their presence necessary to all about them,
+when they learn that their disappearance from the world sent a thrill of
+relief through the hearts of those nearest them! To learn how little
+they were prized, will one day prove a strong medicine for souls
+self-absorbed.
+
+“There is nothing covered that shall not be revealed.”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVI.
+
+
+FAULT AND NO FAULT.
+
+The next day I kept the house till the evening, and then went walking in
+the garden in the twilight. Between the dark alleys and the open
+wilderness I flitted and wandered, alternating gloom and gleam outside
+me, even as they chased one another within me.
+
+In the wilderness I looked up--and there was John! He stood outside the
+fence, just as I had seen him the night before, only now there was no
+aureole about his head: the moon had not yet reached the horizon.
+
+My first feeling was anger: he had broken our agreement! I did not
+reflect that there was such a thing as breaking a law, or even a promise,
+and being blameless. He leaped the fence, and clearing every bush like a
+deer, came straight toward me. It was no use trying to escape him. I
+turned my back, and stood. He stopped close behind me, a yard or two
+away.
+
+“Will you not speak to me?” he said. “It is not my fault I am come.”
+
+“Whose fault then, pray?” I rejoined, with difficulty keeping my
+position. “Is it mine?”
+
+“My mother's,” he answered.
+
+I turned and looked him in the eyes, through the dusk saw that he was
+troubled, ran to him, and put my arms about him.
+
+“She has been spying,” he said, as soon as he could speak. “She will part
+us at any risk, if she can. She is having us watched this very moment,
+most likely. She may be watching us herself. She is a terrible woman when
+she is for or against anything. Literally, I do not know what she would
+not do to get her own way. She lives for her own way. The loss of it
+would be to her as the loss of her soul. She will lose it this time
+though! She will fail this time--if she never did before!”
+
+“Well,” I returned, nowise inclined to take her part, “I hope she will
+fail! What does she say?”
+
+“She says she would rather go to her grave than see me your husband.”
+
+“Why?”
+
+“Your family seems objectionable to her.”
+
+“What is there against it?”
+
+“Nothing that I know.”
+
+“What is there against my uncle? Is there anything against Martha Moon?”
+ I was indignant at the idea of a whisper against either.
+
+“What have _I_ done?” I went on. “We are all of the family I know: what
+is it?”
+
+“I don't think she has had time to invent anything yet; but she pretends
+there is something, and says if I don't give you up, if I don't swear
+never to look at you again, she will tell it.”
+
+“What did you answer her?”
+
+“I said no power on earth should make me give you up. Whatever she knew,
+she could know nothing against _you_, and I was as ready to go to my
+grave as she was. 'Mother,' I said, 'you may tell my determination by
+your own! Whether I marry her or not, you and I part company the day I
+come of age; and if you speak word or do deed against one of her family,
+my lawyer shall look strictly into your accounts as my guardian.' You see
+I knew where to touch her!”
+
+“It is dreadful you should have to speak like that to your mother!”
+
+“It is; but you would feel to her just as I do if you knew all--though
+you wouldn't speak so roughly, I know.”
+
+“Can you guess what she has in her mind?”
+
+“Not in the least. She will pretend anything. It is enough that she is
+determined to part us. How, she cares nothing, so she succeed.”
+
+“But she cannot!”
+
+“It rests with you.”
+
+“How with me?”
+
+“It will be war to the knife between her and me. If she succeed, it must
+be with you. I will do anything to foil her except lie.”
+
+“What if she should make you see it your duty to give me up?”
+
+“What if there were no difference between right and wrong! We're as good
+as married!”
+
+“Yes, of course; but I cannot quite promise, you know, until I hear what
+my uncle will say.”
+
+“If your uncle is half so good a man as you have made me think him, he
+will do what he can on our side. He loves what is fair; and what can be
+fairer than that those who love each other should marry?”
+
+I knew my uncle would not willingly interfere with my happiness, and for
+myself, I should never marry another than John Day--that was a thing of
+course: had he not kissed me? But the best of lovers had been parted, and
+that which had been might be again, though I could not see how! It _was_
+good, nevertheless, to hear John talk! It was the right way for a lover
+to talk! Still, he had no supremacy over what was to be!
+
+“Some would say it cannot be so great a matter to us, when we have known
+each other such a little while!” I remarked.
+
+“The true time is the long time!” he replied. “Would it be a sign that
+our love was strong, that it took a great while to come to anything? The
+strongest things--”
+
+There he stopped, and I saw why: strongest things are not generally of
+quickest growth! But there was the eucalyptus! And was not St. Paul as
+good a Christian as any of them? I said nothing, however: there was
+indeed no rule in the matter!
+
+“You must allow it possible,” I said, “that we may not be married!”
+
+“I will not,” he answered. “It is true my mother may get me brought in as
+incapable of managing my own affairs; but--”
+
+“What mother would do such a wicked thing!” I cried.
+
+“_My_ mother,” he answered.
+
+“Oh!”
+
+“She _would!_”
+
+“I can't believe it.”
+
+“I am sure of it.”
+
+I held my peace. I could not help a sense of dismay at finding myself so
+near such a woman. I knew of bad women, but only in books: it would
+appear they were in other places as well!
+
+“We must be on our guard,” he said.
+
+“Against what?”
+
+“I don't know; whatever she may do.”
+
+“We can't do anything till she begins!”
+
+“She has begun.”
+
+“How?” I asked incredulous.
+
+“Leander is lame,” he answered.
+
+“I am so sorry!”
+
+“I am so angry!”
+
+“Is it possible I understand you?”
+
+“Quite. _She_ did it.”
+
+“How do you know?”
+
+“I can no more prove it than I can doubt it. I cannot inquire into my
+mother's proceedings. I leave that sort of thing to her. Let her spy on
+me as she will, I am not going to spy on her.”
+
+“Of course not! But if you have no proof, how can you state the thing as
+a fact?”
+
+“I have what is proof enough for saying it to my own soul.”
+
+“But you have spoken of it to me!”
+
+“You are my better soul. If you are not, then I have done wrong in saying
+it to you.”
+
+I hastened to tell him I had only made him say what I hoped he
+meant--only I wasn't his _better_ soul. He wanted me then to promise that
+I would marry him in spite of any and every thing. I promised that I
+would never marry any one but him. I could not say more, I said, not
+knowing what my uncle might think, but so much it was only fair to say.
+For I had gone so far as to let him know distinctly that I loved him; and
+what sort would that love be that could regard it as possible, at any
+distance of time, to marry another! Or what sort of woman could she be
+that would shrink from such a pledge! The mischief lies in promises made
+without forecasting thought. I knew what I was about. I saw forward and
+backward and all around me. A solitary education opens eyes that, in the
+midst of companions and engagements, are apt to remain shut. Knowledge of
+the world is no safeguard to man or woman. In the knowledge and love of
+truth, lies our only safety.
+
+With that promise he had to be, and was content.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVII.
+
+
+THE SUMMONS.
+
+Next morning the post brought me the following letter from my uncle.
+Whoever of my readers may care to enter into my feelings as I read, must
+imagine them for herself: I will not attempt to describe them. The letter
+was not easy to read, as it was written in bed, and with his left hand.
+
+“My little one,--I think I know more than you imagine. I think the secret
+flew into your heart of itself; you did not take it up and put it there.
+I think you tried to drive it out, and it would not go: the same Fate
+that clips the thread of life, had clipped its wings that it could fly no
+more! Did my little one think I had not a heart big enough to hold her
+secret? I wish it had not been so: it has made her suffer! I pray my
+little one to be sure that I am all on her side; that my will is to do
+and contrive the best for her that lies in my power. Should I be unable
+to do what she would like, she must yet believe me true to her as to my
+God, less than whom only I love her:--less, because God is so much
+bigger, that so much more love will hang upon him. I love you, dear, more
+than any other creature except one, and that one is not in this world. Be
+sure that, whatever it may cost me, I will be to you what your own
+perfected soul will approve. Not to do my best for you, would be to be
+false, not to God only, but to your father as well, whom I loved and love
+dearly. Come to me, my child, and tell me all. I know you have done
+nothing wrong, nothing to be ashamed of. Some things are so difficult to
+tell, that it needs help to make way for them: I will help you. I am
+better. Come to me at once, and we will break the creature's shell
+together, and see what it is like, the shy thing!--Your uncle.”
+
+I was so eager to go to him, that it was with difficulty I finished his
+letter before starting. Death had been sent home, and was in the stable,
+sorely missing his master. I called Dick, and told him to get ready to
+ride with me to Wittenage; he must take Thanatos, and be at the door with
+Zoe in twenty minutes.
+
+We started. As we left the gate, I caught sight of John coming from the
+other direction, his eyes on the ground, lost in meditation. I stopped.
+He looked up, saw me, and was at my side in two moments.
+
+“I have heard from my uncle,” I said. “He wants me. I am going to him.”
+
+“If only I had my horse!” he answered.
+
+“Why shouldn't you take Thanatos?” I rejoined.
+
+“No,” he answered, after a moment's hesitation.
+
+“It would be an impertinence. I will walk, and perhaps see you there.
+It's only sixteen miles, I think.--What a splendid creature he is!”
+
+“He's getting into years now,” I replied; “but he has been in the stable
+several days, and I am doubtful whether Dick will feel quite at home on
+him.”
+
+“Then your uncle would rather I rode him! He knows I am no tailor!” said
+John.
+
+“How?” I asked.
+
+“I don't mean he knows who I am, but he saw me a fortnight ago, in one of
+our fields, giving Leander, who is but three, a lesson or two. He stopped
+and looked on for a good many minutes, and said a kind word about my
+handling of the horse. He will remember, I am sure.”
+
+“How glad I am he knows something of you! If you don't mind being seen
+with me, then, there is no reason why you should not give me your
+escort.”
+
+Dick was not sorry to dismount, and we rode away together.
+
+I was glad of this for one definite reason, as well as many indefinite: I
+wanted John to see my letter, and know what cause I had to love my uncle.
+I forgot for the moment my resolution not to meet him again before
+telling my uncle everything. Somehow he seemed to be going with me to
+receive my uncle's approval.
+
+He read the letter, old Death carrying him all the time as gently as he
+carried myself--I often rode him now--and returned it with the tears in
+his eyes. For a moment or two he did not speak. Then he said in a very
+solemn way,
+
+“I see! I oughtn't to have a chance if he be against me! I understand now
+why I could not get you to promise!--All right! The Lord have mercy upon
+me!”
+
+“That he will! He is always having mercy upon us!” I answered, loving
+John and my uncle and God more than ever. I loved John for this
+especially, at the moment--that his nature remained uninjured toward
+others by his distrust of her who should have had the first claim on his
+confidence. I said to myself that, if a man had a bad mother and yet was
+a good man, there could be no limit to the goodness he must come to. That
+he was a man after my uncle's own heart, I had no longer the least doubt.
+Nor was it a small thing to me that he rode beautifully--never seeming to
+heed his horse, and yet in constant touch with him.
+
+We reached the town, and the inn where my uncle was lying. On the road we
+had arranged where he would be waiting me to hear what came next. He went
+to see the horses put up, and I ran to find Martha. She met me on the
+stair, and went straight to my uncle to tell him I was come, returned
+almost immediately, and led me to his room.
+
+I was shocked to see how pale and ill he looked. I feared, and was right
+in fearing, that anxiety about myself had not a little to do with his
+condition. His face brightened when he saw me, but his eyes gazed into
+mine with a searching inquiry. His face brightened yet more when he found
+his eager look answered by the smile which my perfect satisfaction
+inspired. I knelt by the bedside, afraid to touch him lest I should hurt
+his arm.
+
+Slowly he laid his left hand on my head, and I knew he blessed me
+silently. For a minute or two he lay still.
+
+“Now tell me all about it,” he said at length, turning his patient blue
+eyes on mine. I began at once, and if I did not tell him all, I let it be
+plain there was more of the sort behind, concerning which he might
+question me. When I had ended,
+
+“Is that everything?” he asked, with a smile so like all he had ever been
+to me, that my whole heart seemed to go out to meet it.
+
+“Yes, uncle,” I answered; “I think I may say so--except that I have not
+dwelt upon my feelings. Love, they say, is shy; and I fancy you will
+pardon me that portion.”
+
+“Willingly, my child. More is quite unnecessary.”
+
+“Then you know all about it, uncle?” I ventured. “I was afraid you might
+not understand me. Could any one, do you think, that had not had the same
+experience?”
+
+He made me no answer. I looked up. He was ghastly white; his head had
+fallen back against the bed. I started up, hardly smothering a shriek.
+
+“What is it, uncle?” I gasped. “Shall I fetch Martha?”
+
+“No, my child,” he answered. “I shall be better in a moment. I am subject
+to little attacks of the heart, but they do not mean much. Give me some
+of that medicine on the table.”
+
+In a few minutes his colour began to return, and the smile which was
+forced at first, gradually brightened until it was genuine.
+
+“I will tell you the whole story one day,” he said, “--whether in this
+world, I am doubtful. But _when_ is nothing, or _where_, with eternity
+before us.”
+
+“Yes, uncle,” I answered vaguely, as I knelt again by the bedside.
+
+“A person,” he said, after a while, slowly, and with hesitating effort,
+“may look and feel a much better person at one time than at another.
+Upon occasion, he is so happy, or perhaps so well pleased with himself,
+that the good in him comes all to the surface.”
+
+“Would he be the better or the worse man if it did not, uncle?” I asked.
+
+“You must not get me into a metaphysical discussion, little one,” he
+answered. “We have something more important on our hands. I want you to
+note that, when a person is happy, he may look lovable; whereas, things
+going as he does not like, another, and very unfinished phase of his
+character may appear.”
+
+“Surely everybody must know that, uncle!”
+
+“Then you can hardly expect me to be confident that your new friend would
+appear as lovable if he were unhappy!”
+
+“I have seen you, uncle, look as if nothing would ever make you smile
+again; but I knew you loved me all the time.”
+
+“Did you, my darling? Then you were right. I dare not require of any man
+that he should be as good-tempered in trouble as out of it--though he
+must come to that at last; but a man must be _just_, whatever mood he is
+in.”
+
+“That is what I always knew you to be, uncle! I never waited for a change
+in your looks, to tell you anything I wanted to tell you.--I know you,
+uncle!” I added, with a glow of still triumph.
+
+“Thank you, little one!” he returned, half playfully, yet gravely. “All I
+want to say comes to this,” he resumed after a pause, “that when a man is
+in love, you see only the best of him, or something better than he really
+is. Much good may be in a man, for God made him, and the man yet not be
+good, for he has done nothing, since his making, to make himself. Before
+you can say you know a man, you must have seen him in a few at least of
+his opposite moods. Therefore you cannot wonder that I should desire a
+fuller assurance of this young man, than your testimony, founded on an
+acquaintance of three or four days, can give me.”
+
+“Let me tell you, then, something that happened to-day,” I answered.
+“When first I asked him to come with me this morning, it was a temptation
+to him of course, not knowing when we might see each other again; but he
+hadn't his own horse, and said it would be an impertinence to ride
+yours.”
+
+“I hope you did not come alone!”
+
+“Oh, no. I had set out with Dick, but John came after all.”
+
+“Then his refusal to ride my horse does not come to much. It is a small
+thing to have good impulses, if temptation is too much for them.”
+
+“But I haven't done telling you, uncle!”
+
+“I am hasty, little one. I beg your pardon.”
+
+“I have to tell you what made him give in to riding your horse. I
+confessed I was a little anxious lest Death, who had not been exercised
+for some days, should be too much for Dick. John said then he thought he
+might venture, for you had once spoken very kindly to him of the way he
+handled his own horse.”
+
+“Oh, that's the young fellow, is it!” cried my uncle, in a tone that
+could not be taken for other than one of pleasure. “That's the fellow, is
+it?” he repeated. “H'm!”
+
+“I hope you liked the look of him, uncle!” I said.
+
+“The boy is a gentleman anyhow!” he answered.--“You may think whether I
+was pleased!--I never saw man carry himself better horseward!” he added
+with a smile.
+
+“Then you won't object to his riding Death home again?”
+
+“Not in the least!” he replied. “The man can ride.”
+
+“And may I go with him?--that is, if you do not want me!--I wish I could
+stay with you!”
+
+“Rather than ride home with him?”
+
+“Yes, indeed, if it were to be of use to you!”
+
+“The only way you can be of use to me, is to ride home with Mr. Day, and
+not see him again until I have had a little talk with him. Tyranny may be
+a sense of duty, you know, little one!”
+
+“Tyranny, uncle!” I cried, as I laid my cheek to his hand, which was very
+cold. “You could not make me think you a tyrant!”
+
+“I should not like you to think me one, darling! Still less would I like
+to deserve it, whether you thought me one or not! But I could not be a
+tyrant to you if I would. You may defy me when you please.”
+
+“That would be to poison my own soul!” I answered.
+
+“You must understand,” he continued, “that I have no authority over you.
+If you were going to marry Mr. Day to-morrow, I should have no right to
+interfere. I am but a make-shift father to you, not a legal guardian.”
+
+“Don't cast me off, uncle!” I cried. “You _know_ I belong to you as much
+as if you were my very own father! I am sure my father will say so when
+we see him. He will never come between you and me.”
+
+He gave a great sigh, and his face grew so intense that I felt as if I
+had no right to look on it.
+
+“It is one of the deepest hopes of my existence,” he said, “to give you
+back to him the best of daughters. Be good, my darling, be good, even if
+you die of sorrow because of it.”
+
+The intensity had faded to a deep sadness, and there came a silence.
+
+“Would you like me to go now, uncle?” I asked.
+
+“I wish I could see Mr. Day at once,” he returned, “but I am so far from
+strong, that I fear both weakness and injustice. Tell him I want very
+much to see him, and will let him know as soon as I am able.”
+
+“Thank you, uncle! He will be so glad! Of course he can't feel as I do,
+but he does feel that to do anything you did not like, would be just
+horrid.”
+
+“And you will not see him again, little one, after he has taken you home,
+till I have had some talk with him?”
+
+“Of course I will not, uncle.”
+
+I bade him good-bye, had a few moments' conference with Martha, and found
+John at the place appointed.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVIII.
+
+
+JOHN SEES SOMETHING.
+
+As we rode, I told him everything. It did not seem in the least strange
+that I should be so close to one of whom a few days before I had never
+heard; it seemed as if all my life I had been waiting for him, and now he
+was come, and everything was only as it should be! We were very quiet in
+our gladness. Some slight anxiety about my uncle's decision, and the
+certain foreboding of trouble on the part of his mother, stilled us both,
+sending the delight of having found each other a little deeper and out of
+the way of the practical and reasoning.
+
+We did not urge our horses to their speed, but I felt that, for my
+uncle's sake, I must not prolong the journey, forcing the last farthing
+of bliss from his generosity, while yet he was uncertain of his duty. The
+moon was rising just as we reached my home, and I was glad: John would
+have to walk miles to reach his, for he absolutely refused to take Death
+on, saying he did not know what might happen to him. As we stopped at the
+gate I bethought myself that neither of us had eaten since we left in the
+afternoon. I dismounted, and leaving him with the horses, got what I
+could find for him, and then roused Dick, who was asleep. John confessed
+that, now I had made him think of it, he was hungry enough to eat
+anything less than an ox. We parted merrily, but when next we met, each
+confessed it had not been without a presentiment of impending danger. For
+my part, notwithstanding the position I had presumed to take with John
+when first he spoke of his mother, I was now as distrustful as he, and
+more afraid of her.
+
+Much the nearest way between the two houses lay across the heath. John
+walked along, eating the supper I had given him, and now and then casting
+a glance round the horizon. He had got about half-way, when, looking up,
+he thought he saw, dim in the ghosty light of the moon, a speck upon the
+track before him. He said to himself it could hardly be any one on the
+moor at such a time of the night, and went on with his supper. Looking up
+again after an interval, he saw that the object was much larger, but
+hardly less vague, because of a light fog which had in the meantime
+risen. By and by, however, as they drew nearer to each other, a strange
+thrill of recognition went through him: on the way before him, which was
+little better than a footpath, and slowly approaching, came what
+certainly could be neither the horse that had carried him that day, nor
+his double, but what was so like him in colour, size, and bone, while so
+unlike him in muscle and bearing, that he might have been he, worn but
+for his skin to a skeleton. Straight down upon John he came, spectral
+through the fog, as if he were asleep, and saw nothing in his way. John
+stepped aside to let him pass, and then first looked in the face of his
+rider: with a shock of fear that struck him in the middle of the body,
+making him gasp and choke, he saw before him--so plainly that, but
+for the impossibility, he could have sworn to him in any court of
+justice--the man whom he knew to be at that moment confined to his bed,
+twenty miles away, with a broken arm. Sole other human being within sight
+or sound in that still moonlight, on that desolate moor, the horseman
+never lifted his head, never raised his eyes to look at him. John stood
+stunned. He hardly doubted he saw an apparition. When at length he roused
+himself, and looked in the direction in which it went, it had all but
+vanished in the thickening white mist.
+
+He found the rest of his way home almost mechanically, and went straight
+to bed, but for a long time could not sleep.
+
+For what might not the apparition portend? Mr. Whichcote lay hurt by a
+fall from his horse, and he had met his very image on the back of just
+such a horse, only turned to a skeleton! Was he bearing him away to the
+tomb?
+
+Then he remembered that the horse's name was Death.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIX.
+
+
+JOHN IS TAKEN ILL.
+
+In the middle of the night he woke with a start, ill enough to feel that
+he was going to be worse. His head throbbed; the room seemed turning
+round with him, and when it settled, he saw strange shapes in it. A
+few rays of the sinking moon had got in between the curtains of one
+of the windows, and had waked up everything! The furniture looked
+odd--unpleasantly odd. Something unnatural, or at least unearthly, must
+be near him! The room was an old-fashioned one, in thorough keeping with
+the age of the house--the very haunt for a ghost, but he had heard of no
+ghost in that room! He got up to get himself some water, and drew the
+curtains aside. He could have been in no thraldom to an apprehensive
+imagination; for what man, with a brooding terror couched in him, would,
+in the middle of the night, let in the moon? To such a passion, she is
+worse than the deepest darkness, especially when going down, as she was
+then, with the weary look she gets by the time her work is about over,
+and she has long been forsaken of the poor mortals for whom she has so
+often to be up and shining all night. He poured himself some water and
+drank it, but thought it did not taste nice. Then he turned to the
+window, and looked out.
+
+The house was in a large park. Its few trees served mainly to show how
+wide the unbroken spaces of grass. Before the house, motionless as a
+statue, stood a great gray horse with hanging neck, his shadow stretched
+in mighty grotesque behind him, and on his back the very effigy of my
+uncle, motionless too as marble. The horse stood sidewise to the house,
+but the face of his rider was turned toward it, as if scanning its
+windows in the dying glitter of the moon. John thought he heard a cry
+somewhere, and went to his door, but, listening hard, heard nothing. When
+he looked again from the window, the apparition seemed fainter, and
+farther away, though neither horse nor rider had changed posture. He
+rubbed his eyes to see more plainly, could no longer distinguish the
+appearance, and went back to bed. In the morning he was in a high
+fever--unconscious save of restless discomfort and undefined trouble.
+
+He learned afterward from the housekeeper, that his mother herself nursed
+him, but he would take neither food nor medicine from her hand. No doctor
+was sent for. John thought, and I cannot but think, that the water in his
+bottle had to do with the sudden illness. His mother may have merely
+wished to prevent him from coming to me; but, for the time at least, the
+conviction had got possession of him, that she was attempting his life.
+He may have argued in semi conscious moments, that she would not scruple
+to take again what she was capable of imagining she had given. Her
+attentions, however, may have arisen from alarm at seeing him worse than
+she had intended to make him, and desire to counteract what she had done.
+
+For several days he was prostrate with extreme exhaustion. Necessarily, I
+knew nothing of this; neither was I, notwithstanding my more than doubt
+of his mother, in any immediate dread of what she might do. The cessation
+of his visits could, of course, cause me no anxiety, seeing it was
+thoroughly understood between us that we were not at liberty to meet.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XX.
+
+
+A STRANGE VISIT.
+
+On the fifth night after that on which he left me to walk home, I was
+roused, about two o'clock, by a sharp sound as of sudden hail against my
+window, ceasing as soon as it began. Wondering what it was, for hail it
+could hardly be, I sprang from the bed, pulled aside the curtain, and
+looked out. There was light enough in the moon to show me a man looking
+up at the window, and love enough in my heart to tell me who he was. How
+he knew the window mine, I have always forgotten to ask him. I would have
+drawn back, for it vexed me sorely to think him too weak to hold to our
+agreement, but the face I looked down upon was so ghastly and deathlike,
+that I perceived at once his coming must have its justification. I did
+not speak, for I would not have any in the house hear; but, putting on my
+shoes and a big cloak, I went softly down the stair, opened the door
+noiselessly, and ran to the other side of the house. There stood John,
+with his eyes fixed on my window. As I turned the corner I could see, by
+their weary flashing, that either something terrible had happened, or he
+was very ill. He stood motionless, unaware of my approach.
+
+“What is it?” I said under my breath, putting a hand on his shoulder.
+
+He did not turn his head or answer me, but grew yet whiter, gasped, and
+seemed ready to fall. I put my arm round him, and his head sank on the
+top of mine.
+
+Whatever might be the matter, the first thing was to get him into
+the house, and make him lie down. I moved a little, holding him fast,
+and mechanically he followed his support; so that, although with
+some difficulty, I soon got him round the house, and into the great
+hall-kitchen, our usual sitting-room; there was fire there that would
+only want rousing, and, warm as was the night, I felt him very cold. I
+let him sink on the wide sofa, covered him with my cloak, and ran to
+rouse old Penny. The aged sleep lightly, and she was up in an instant.
+I told her that a gentleman I knew had come to the house, either
+sleep-walking or delirious, and she must come and help me with him. She
+struck a light, and followed me to the kitchen.
+
+John lay with his eyes closed, in a dead faint. We got him to swallow
+some brandy, and presently he came to himself a little. Then we put him
+in my warm bed, and covered him with blankets. In a minute or so he was
+fast asleep. He had not spoken a word. I left Penny to watch him, and
+went and dressed myself, thinking hard. The result was, that, having
+enjoined Penny to let no one near him, _whoever_ it might be, I went to
+the stable, saddled Zoe, and set off for Wittenage.
+
+It was sixteen miles of a ride. The moon went down, and the last of my
+journey was very dark, for the night was cloudy; but we arrived in
+safety, just as the dawn was promising to come as soon as it could. No
+one in the town seemed up, or thinking of getting up. I had learned a
+lesson from John, however, and I knew Martha's window, which happily
+looked on the street. I got off Zoe, who was tired enough to stand still,
+for she was getting old and I had not spared her, and proceeded to search
+for a stone small enough to throw at the window. The scared face of
+Martha showed itself almost immediately.
+
+“It's me!” I cried, no louder than she could just hear; “it's me, Martha!
+Come down and let me in.”
+
+Without a word of reply, she left the window, and after some fumbling
+with the lock, opened the door, and came out to me, looking gray with
+scare, but none the less with all her wits to her hand.
+
+“How is my uncle, Martha?” I said.
+
+“Much better,” she answered.
+
+“Then I must see him at once!”
+
+“He's fast asleep, child! It would be a world's pity to wake him!”
+
+“It would be a worse pity not!” I returned.
+
+“Very well: must-be must!” she answered.
+
+I made Zoe fast to the lamp-post: the night was warm, and hot as she was,
+she would take no hurt. Then I followed Martha up the stair.
+
+But my uncle was awake. He had heard a little of our motions and
+whisperings, and lay in expectation of something.
+
+“I thought I should hear from you soon!” he said. “I wrote to Mr. Day on
+Thursday, but have had no reply. What has happened? Nothing serious, I
+hope?”
+
+“I hardly know, uncle. John Day is lying at our house, unable to move or
+speak.”
+
+My uncle started up as if to spring from his bed, but fell back again
+with a groan.
+
+“Don't be alarmed, uncle!” I said. “He is, I hope, safe for the moment,
+with Penny to watch him; but I am very anxious Dr. Southwell should see
+him.”
+
+“How did it come about, little one?”
+
+“There has been no accident that I know of. But I scarcely know more than
+you,” I replied--and told him all that had taken place within my ken.
+
+He lay silent a moment, thinking.
+
+“I can't say I like his lying there with only Penny to protect him!” he
+said. “He must have come seeking refuge! I don't like the thing at all!
+He is in some danger we do not know!”
+
+“I will go back at once, uncle,” I replied, and rose from the bedside,
+where I had seated myself a little tired.
+
+“You must, if we cannot do better. But I think we can. Martha shall go,
+and you will stay with me. Run at once and wake Dr. Southwell. Ask him to
+come directly.”
+
+I ran all the way--it was not far--and pulled the doctor's night-bell. He
+answered it himself. I gave him my uncle's message, and he was at the inn
+a few minutes after me. My uncle told him what had happened, and begged
+him to go and see the patient, carrying Martha with him in his gig.
+
+The doctor said he would start at once. My uncle begged him to give
+strictest orders that no one was to see Mr. Day, whoever it might be.
+Martha heard, and grew like a colonel of dragoons ordered to charge with
+his regiment.
+
+In less than half an hour they started--at a pace that delighted me.
+
+When Zoe was put up and attended to, and I was alone with my uncle, I got
+him some breakfast to make up for the loss of his sleep. He told me it
+was better than sleep to have me near him.
+
+What I went through that night and the following day, I need not recount.
+Whoever has loved one in danger and out of her reach, will know what it
+was like. The doctor did not make his appearance until five o'clock,
+having seen several patients on his way back. The young man, he reported,
+was certainly in for a fever of some kind---he could not yet pronounce
+which. He would see him again on the morrow, he said, and by that time it
+would have declared itself. Some one in the neighbourhood must watch the
+case; it was impossible for him to give it sufficient attention. My uncle
+told him he was now quite equal to the task himself, and we would all go
+together the next day. My delight at the proposal was almost equalled by
+my satisfaction that the doctor made no objection to it.
+
+For joy I scarcely slept that night: I was going to nurse John! But I was
+anxious about my uncle. He assured me, however, that in one day more he
+would in any case have insisted on returning. If it had not been for a
+little lingering fever, he said, he would have gone much sooner.
+
+“That was because of me, uncle!” I answered with contrition.
+
+“Perhaps,” he replied; “but I had a blow on the head, you know!”
+
+“There is one good thing,” I said: “you will know John the sooner from
+seeing him ill! But perhaps you will count that only a mood, uncle, and
+not to be trusted!”
+
+He smiled. I think he was not _very_ anxious about the result of a nearer
+acquaintance with John Day. I believe he had some faith in my spiritual
+instinct.
+
+Uncle went with the doctor in his brougham, and I rode Zoe. The back of
+the house came first in sight, and I saw the window-blinds of my room
+still down. The doctor had pronounced it the fittest for the invalid, and
+would not have him moved to the guest-chamber Penny had prepared for him.
+
+In the only room I had ever occupied as my own, I nursed John for a space
+of three weeks.
+
+From the moment he saw me, he began to improve. My uncle noted this, and
+I fancy liked John the better for it. Nor did he fail to note the
+gentleness and gratitude of the invalid.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXI.
+
+
+A FOILED ATTEMPT.
+
+The morning after my uncle's return, came a messenger from Rising with
+his lady's compliments, asking if Mr. Whichcote could tell her anything
+of her son: he had left the house unseen, during a feverish attack, and
+as she could get no tidings of him, she was in great anxiety. She had
+accidentally heard that he had made Mr. Whichcote's acquaintance, and
+therefore took the liberty of extending to him the inquiry she had
+already made everywhere else among his friends. My uncle wrote in answer,
+that her son had come to his house in a high fever; that he had been
+under medical care ever since; and that he hoped in a day or two he might
+be able to return. If he expressed a desire to see his mother, he would
+immediately let her know, but in the meantime it was imperative he should
+be kept quiet.
+
+From this letter, Lady Cairnedge might surmise that her relations
+with her son were at least suspected. Within two hours came another
+message--that she would send a close carriage to bring him home the next
+day. Then indeed were my uncle and I glad that we had come. For though
+Martha would certainly have defended the citadel to her utmost, she might
+have been sorely put to it if his mother proceeded to carry him away by
+force. My uncle, in reply, begged her not to give herself the useless
+trouble of sending to fetch him: in the state he was in at present, it
+would be tantamount to murder to remove him, and he would not be a party
+to it.
+
+When I yielded my place in the sick-room to Martha and went to bed, my
+heart was not only at ease for the night, but I feared nothing for the
+next day with my uncle on my side--or rather on John's side.
+
+We were just rising from our early dinner, for we were old-fashioned
+people, when up drove a grand carriage, with two strong footmen behind,
+and a servant in plain clothes on the box by the coachman. It pulled up
+at the door, and the man on the box got down and rang the bell, while his
+fellows behind got down also, and stood together a little way behind him.
+My uncle at once went to the hall, but no more than in time, for there
+was Penny already on her way to open the door. He opened it himself, and
+stood on the threshold.
+
+“If you please, sir,” said the man, not without arrogance, “we're come to
+take Mr. Day home.”
+
+“Tell your mistress,” returned my uncle, “that Mr. Day has expressed no
+desire to return, and is much too unwell to be informed of her ladyship's
+wish.”
+
+“Begging your pardon, sir,” said the man, “we have her ladyship's orders
+to bring him. We'll take every possible care of him. The carriage is an
+extra-easy one, and I'll sit inside with the young gentleman myself. If
+he ain't right in his head, he'll never know nothink till he comes to
+himself in his own bed.”
+
+My uncle had let the man talk, but his anger was fast rising.
+
+“I cannot let him go. I would not send a beggar to the hospital in the
+state he is in.”
+
+“But, indeed, sir, you must! We have our orders.”
+
+“If you fancy I will dismiss a guest of mine at the order of any human
+being, were it the queen's own majesty,” said my uncle--I heard the
+words, and with my mind's eyes saw the blue flash of his as he said
+them--“you will find yourself mistaken.”
+
+“I'm sorry,” said the man quietly, “but I have my orders! Let me pass,
+please. It is my business to find the young gentleman, and take him home.
+No one can have the right to keep him against his mother's will,
+especially when he's not in a fit state to judge for himself.”
+
+“Happily I am in a fit state to judge for him,” said my uncle, coldly.
+
+“I dare not go back without him. Let me pass,” he returned, raising his
+voice a little, and approaching the door as if he would force his way.
+
+I ought to have mentioned that, as my uncle went to the door, he took
+from a rack in the hall a whip with a bamboo stock, which he generally
+carried when he rode. His answer to the man was a smart, though
+left-handed blow with the stock across his face: they were too near for
+the thong. He staggered back, and stood holding his hand to his face. His
+fellow-servants, who, during the colloquy, had looked on with
+gentlemanlike imperturbability, made a simultaneous step forward. My
+uncle sent the thong with a hiss about their ears. They sprang toward him
+in a fury, but halted immediately and recoiled. He had drawn a small
+swordlike weapon, which I did not know to be there, from the stock of the
+whip. He gave one swift glance behind him. I was in the hall at his back.
+
+“Shut the door, Orba,” he cried.
+
+I shut him out, and ran to a window in the little drawing-room, which
+commanded the door. Never had I seen him look as now--his pale face pale
+no longer, but flushed with anger. Neither, indeed, until that moment had
+I ever seen the _natural_ look of anger, the expression of _pure_ anger.
+There was nothing mean or ugly in it--not an atom of hate. But how his
+eyes blazed!
+
+“Go back,” he cried, in a voice far more stern than loud. “If one of you
+set foot on the lowest step, and I will run him through.”
+
+The men saw he meant it; they saw the closed door, and my uncle with his
+back to it. They turned and spoke to each other. The coachman sat
+immovable on his box. They mounted, and he drove away.
+
+I ran and opened the door. My uncle came in with a smile. He went up the
+stair, and I followed him to the room where the invalid lay. We were both
+anxious to learn if he had been disturbed.
+
+He was leaning on his elbow, listening. He looked a good deal more like
+himself.
+
+“I knew you would defend me, sir!” he said, with a respectful confidence
+which could not but please my uncle.
+
+“You did not want to go home--did you?” he asked with a smile.
+
+“I should have thrown myself out of the carriage!” answered John; “--that
+is, if they had got me into it. But, please, tell me, sir,” he went on,
+“how it is I find myself in your house? I have been puzzling over it all
+the morning. I have no recollection of coming.”
+
+“You understand, I fancy,” rejoined my uncle, “that one of the family has
+a notion she can take better care of you than anybody else! Is not that
+enough to account for it?”
+
+“Hardly, sir. Belorba cannot have gone and rescued me from my mother!”
+
+“How do you know that? Belorba is a terrible creature when she is roused.
+But you have talked enough. Shut your eyes, and don't trouble yourself to
+recollect. As you get stronger, it will all come back to you. Then you
+will be able to tell us, instead of asking us to tell you.”
+
+He left us together. I quieted John by reading to him, and absolutely
+declining to talk.
+
+“You are a captive. The castle is enchanted: speak a single word,” I
+said, “and you will find yourself in the dungeon of your own room.”
+
+He looked at me an instant, closed his eyes, and in a few minutes was
+fast asleep. He slept for two hours, and when he woke was quite himself.
+He was very weak, but the fever was gone, and we had now only to feed him
+up, and keep him quiet.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXII.
+
+
+JOHN RECALLS AND REMEMBERS.
+
+What a weight was off my heart! It seemed as if nothing more could go
+wrong. But, though John was plainly happy, he was not quite comfortable:
+he worried himself with trying to remember how he had come to us. The
+last thing he could definitely recall before finding himself with us, was
+his mother looking at him through a night that seemed made of blackness
+so solid that he marvelled she could move in it. She brought him
+something to drink, but he fancied it blood, and would not touch it. He
+remembered now that there was a red tumbler in his room. He could recall
+nothing after, except a cold wind, and a sense of utter weariness but
+absolute compulsion: he must keep on and on till he found the gate of
+heaven, to which he seemed only for ever coming nearer. His conclusion
+was, that he knew what he was about every individual moment, but had no
+memory; each thing he did was immediately forgotten, while the knowledge
+of what he had to do next remained with him. It was, he thought, a mental
+condition analogous with walking, in which every step is a frustrated
+fall. I set this down here, because, when I told my uncle what John had
+been saying, myself not sure that I perceived what he meant, he declared
+the boy a philosopher of the finest grain. But he warned me not to
+encourage his talking, and especially not to ask him to explain. There
+was nothing, he said, worse for a weak brain, than to set a strong will
+to work it.
+
+I tried to obey him, but it grew harder as the days went on. There were
+not many of them, however; he recovered rapidly. When at length my uncle
+talked not only to but with him, I regarded it as a virtual withdrawal of
+his prohibition, and after that spoke to John of whatever came into his
+or my head.
+
+It was then he told me all he could remember since the moment he left me
+with his supper in his hand. A great part of his recollection was the
+vision of my uncle on the moor, and afterward in the park. We did not
+know what to make of it. I should at once have concluded it caused by
+prelusive illness, but for my remembrance of what both my uncle and
+myself had seen, so long before, in the thunderstorm; while John, willing
+enough to attribute its recurrence to that cause, found it impossible to
+concede that he was anything but well when crossing the moor. I thought,
+however, that excitement, fatigue, and lack of food, might have something
+to do with it, and with his illness too; while, if he was in a state to
+see anything phantasmal, what shape more likely to appear than that of my
+uncle!
+
+He would not hear of my mentioning the thing to my uncle. I would for my
+own part have gone to him with it immediately; but could not with John's
+prayer in my ears. I resolved, however, to gain his consent if I could.
+
+He had by this time as great a respect for my uncle as I had myself, but
+could not feel at home with him as I did. Whether the vision was only a
+vision, or indeed my uncle's double, whatever a double may be, the tale
+of it could hardly be an agreeable one to him; and naturally John shrank
+from the risk of causing him the least annoyance.
+
+The question of course came up, what he was to do when able to leave us.
+He had spoken very plainly to my uncle concerning his relations with his
+mother--had told him indeed that he could not help suspecting he owed his
+illness to her.
+
+I was nearly always present when they talked, but remember in especial a
+part of what passed on one occasion.
+
+“I believe I understand my mother,” said John, “--but only after much
+thinking. I loved her when a child; and if she had not left me for the
+sake of liberty and influence--that at least is how I account for her
+doing so--I might at this moment be struggling for personal freedom,
+instead of having that over.”
+
+“There are women,” returned my uncle, “some of them of the most admired,
+who are slaves to a demoniacal love of power. The very pleasure of their
+consciousness consists in the knowledge that they have power--not power
+to do things, but power to make other people do things. It is an
+insanity, but a devilishly immoral and hateful insanity.--I do not say
+the lady in question is one of such, for I do not know her; I only say I
+have known such a one.”
+
+John replied that certainly the love of power was his mother's special
+weakness. She was spoiled when a child, he had been told; had her every
+wish regarded, her every whim respected. This ruinous treatment sprang,
+he said, from the self-same ambition, in another form, on the part of
+her mother--the longing, namely, to secure her child's supreme
+affection--with the natural consequence that they came to hate one
+another. His father and she had been married but fifteen months, when he
+died of a fall, following the hounds. Within six months she was engaged,
+but the engagement was broken off, and she went abroad, leaving him
+behind her. She married lord Cairnedge in Venice, and returned to England
+when John was nearly four, and seemed to have lost all memory of her. His
+stepfather was good to him, but died when he was about eight. His mother
+was very severe. Her object plainly was to plant her authority so in his
+very nature, that he should never think of disputing her will.
+
+“But,” said John, “she killed my love, and so I grew able to cast off her
+yoke.”
+
+“The world would fare worse, I fancy,” remarked my uncle, “if violent
+women bore patient children. The evil would become irremediable. The
+children might not be ruined, but they would bring no discipline to the
+mother!”
+
+“Her servants,” continued John, “obey her implicitly, except when they
+are sure she will never know. She treats them so imperiously, that they
+admire her, and are proud to have such a mistress. But she is convinced
+at last, I believe, that she will never get me to do as she pleases; and
+therefore hates me so heartily, that she can hardly keep her ladylike
+hands off me. I do not think I have been unreasonable; I have not found
+it difficult to obey others that were set over me; but when I found
+almost her every requirement part of a system for reducing me to a
+slavish obedience, I began to lay down lines of my own. I resolved to do
+at once whatever she asked me, whether pleasant to me or not, so long as
+I saw no reason why it should not be done. Then I was surprised to find
+how seldom I had to make a stand against her wishes. At the same time,
+the mode in which she conveyed her pleasure, was invariably such as to
+make a pretty strong effort of the will necessary for compliance with it.
+But the effort to overcome the difficulty caused by her manner, helped to
+develop in me the strength to resist where it was not right to yield. By
+far the most serious difference we had yet had, arose about six months
+ago, when she insisted I should make myself agreeable to a certain lady,
+whom I by no means disliked. She had planned our marriage, I believe, as
+one of her parallels in the siege of the lady's noble father, then a
+widower of a year. I told her I would not lay myself out to please any
+lady, except I wanted to marry her. 'And why, pray, should you not marry
+her?' she returned. I answered that I did not love her, and would not
+marry until I saw the woman I could not be happy without, and she
+accepted me. She went into a terrible passion, but I found myself quite
+unmoved by it: it is a wonderful heartener to know yourself not merely
+standing up for a right, but for the right to do the right thing! 'You
+wouldn't surely have me marry a woman I didn't care a straw for!' I said.
+'Quench my soul!' she cried--I have often wondered where she learned the
+oath--'what would that matter? She wouldn't care a straw for you in a
+month!'--'Why should I marry her then?'--'Because your mother wishes it,'
+she replied, and turned to march from the room as if that settled the
+thing. But I could not leave it so. The sooner she understood the better!
+'Mother!' I cried, 'I will not marry the lady. I will not pay her the
+least attention that could be mistaken to mean the possibility of it.'
+She turned upon me. I have just respect enough left for her, not to say
+what her face suggested to me. She was pale as a corpse; her very lips
+were colourless; her eyes--but I will not go on. 'Your father all over!'
+she snarled--yes, snarled, with an inarticulate cry of fiercest loathing,
+and turned again and went. If I do not quite think my mother, _at
+present_, would murder me, I do think she would do anything short of
+murder to gain her ends with me. But do not be afraid; I am sufficiently
+afraid to be on my guard.
+
+“My father was a rich man, and left my mother more than enough; there was
+no occasion for her to marry again, except she loved, and I am sure she
+did not love lord Cairnedge. I wish, for my sake, not for his, he were
+alive now. But the moment, I am one and twenty, I shall be my own master,
+and hope, sir, you will not count me unworthy to be the more Belorba's
+servant. One thing I am determined upon: my mother shall not cross my
+threshold but at my wife's invitation; and I shall never ask my wife to
+invite her. She is too dangerous.
+
+“We had another altercation about Miss Miles, an hour or two before I
+first saw Orba. They were far from worthy feelings that possessed me up
+to the moment when I caught sight of her over the wall. It was a leap out
+of hell into paradise. The glimpse of such a face, without shadow of
+scheme or plan or selfish end, was salvation to me. I thank God!”
+
+Perhaps I ought not to let those words about myself stand, but he said
+them.
+
+He had talked too long. He fell back in his chair, and the tears began to
+gather in his eyes. My uncle rose, put his arm about me, and led me to
+the study.
+
+“Let him rest a bit, little one,” he said as we entered. “It is long
+since we had a good talk!”
+
+He seated himself in his think-chair--a name which, when a child, I had
+given it, and I slid to the floor at his feet.
+
+“I cannot help thinking, little one,” he began, “that you are going to be
+a happy woman! I do believe that is a man to be trusted. As for the
+mother, there is no occasion to think of her, beyond being on your guard
+against her. You will have no trouble with her after you are married.”
+
+“I cannot help fearing she will do us a mischief, uncle,” I returned.
+
+“Sir Philip Sidney says--'Since a man is bound no further to himself than
+to do wisely, chance is only to trouble them that stand upon chance.'
+That is, we are responsible only for our actions, not for their results.
+Trust first in God, then in John Day.”
+
+“I was sure you would like him, uncle!” I cried, with a flutter of loving
+triumph.
+
+“I was nearly as sure myself--such confidence had I in the instinct of my
+little one. I think that I, of the two of us, may, in this instance,
+claim the greater faith!”
+
+“You are always before me, uncle!” I said. “I only follow where you lead.
+But what do you think the woman will do next?”
+
+“I don't think. It is no use. We shall hear of her before long. If all
+mothers were like her, the world would hardly be saved!”
+
+“It would not be worth saving, uncle.”
+
+“Whatever can be saved, must be worth saving, my child.”
+
+“Yes, uncle; I shouldn't have said that,” I replied.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXIII.
+
+
+LETTER AND ANSWER.
+
+We did hear of her before long. The next morning a letter was handed to
+my uncle as we sat at breakfast. He looked hard at the address, changed
+countenance, and frowned very dark, but I could not read the frown. Then
+his face cleared a little; he opened, read, and handed the letter to me.
+
+Lady Cairnedge hoped Mr. Whichcote would excuse one who had so lately
+come to the neighbourhood, that, until an hour ago, she knew nothing of
+the position and character of the gentleman in whose house her son had,
+in a momentary, but, alas! not unusual aberration, sought shelter, and
+found generous hospitality. She apologized heartily for the unceremonious
+way in which she had sent for him. In her anxiety to have him home, if
+possible, before he should realize his awkward position in the house of a
+stranger, she had been inconsiderate! She left it to the judgment of his
+kind host whether she should herself come to fetch him, or send her
+carriage with the medical man who usually attended him. In either case
+her servants must accompany the carriage, as he would probably object to
+being removed. He might, however, be perfectly manageable, for he was,
+when himself, the gentlest creature in the world!
+
+I was in a rage. I looked up, expecting to see my uncle as indignant with
+the diabolical woman as I was myself. But he seemed sunk in reverie, his
+body present, his spirit far away. A pang shot through my heart. Could
+the wicked device have told already?
+
+“May I ask, uncle,” I said, and tried hard to keep my voice steady, “how
+you mean to answer this vile epistle?”
+
+He looked up with a wan smile, such as might have broke from Lazarus when
+he found himself again in his body.
+
+“I will take it to the young man,” he answered.
+
+“Please, let us go at once then, uncle! I cannot sit still.”
+
+He rose, and we went together to John's room.
+
+He was much better--sitting up in bed, and eating the breakfast Penny had
+carried him.
+
+“I have just had a letter from your mother, Day,” said my uncle.
+
+“Indeed!” returned John dryly.
+
+“Will you read it, and tell me what answer you would like me to return.”
+
+“Hardly like her usual writing--though there's her own strange S!”
+ remarked John as he looked at it.
+
+“Does she always make an S like that?” asked my uncle, with something
+peculiar in his tone, I thought.
+
+“Always--like a snake just going to strike.”
+
+My uncle's face grew ghastly pale. He almost snatched the letter from
+John's hand, looked at it, gave it back to him, and, to our dismay, left
+the room.
+
+“What can be the matter, John?” I said, my heart sinking within me.
+
+“Go to him,” said John.
+
+I dared not. I had often seen him _like_ that before walking out into the
+night; but there was something in his face now which I had not seen there
+before. It looked as if some terrible suspicion were suddenly confirmed.
+
+“You see what my mother is after!” said John. “You have now to believe
+_her_, that I am subject to fits of insanity, or to believe _me_, that
+there is nothing she will not do to get her way.”
+
+“Her object is clear,” I replied. “But if she thinks to fool my uncle,
+she will find herself mistaken!”
+
+“She hopes to fool both you and your uncle,” he rejoined. “The only wise
+thing I could do, she will handle so as to convince any expert of my
+madness--I mean, my coming to you! My reasons will go for nothing--less
+than no-thing--with any one she chooses to bewitch. She will look at me
+with an anxious love no doctor could doubt. No one can know _you_ do not
+know that I am not mad--or at least subject to attacks of madness!”
+
+“Oh, John, don't frighten me!” I cried.
+
+“There! you are not sure about it!”
+
+It seemed cruel of him to tease me so; but I saw presently why he did it:
+he thought his mother's letter had waked a doubt in my uncle; and he
+wanted me not to be vexed with my uncle, even if he deserted him and went
+over to his mother's side.
+
+“I love your uncle,” he said. “I know he is a true man! I _will_ not be
+angry with him if my mother do mislead him. The time will come when he
+will know the truth. It must appear at last! I shall have to fight her
+alone, that's all! The worst is, if he thinks with my mother I shall have
+to go at once!--If only somebody would sell my horse for me!”
+
+I guessed that his mother kept him short of money, and remembered with
+gladness that I was not quite penniless at the moment.
+
+“In the meantime, you must keep as quiet as you can, John,” I said.
+“Where is the good of planning upon an _if_? To trust is to get ready,
+uncle says. Trust is better than foresight.”
+
+John required little such persuading. And indeed something very different
+was in my uncle's mind from what John feared.
+
+Presently I caught a glimpse of him riding out of the yard. I ran to a
+window from which I could see the edge of the moor, and saw him cross it
+at an uphill gallop.
+
+He was gone about four hours, and on his return went straight to his own
+room. Not until nine o'clock did I go to him, and then he came with me to
+supper.
+
+He looked worn, but was kind and genial as usual. After supper he sent
+for Dick, and told him to ride to Rising, the first thing in the morning,
+with a letter he would find on the hall-table.
+
+The letter he read to us before we parted for the night. It was all we
+could have wished. He wrote that he must not have any one in his house
+interfered with; so long as a man was his guest, he was his servant. Her
+ladyship had, however, a perfect right to see her son, and would be
+welcome; only the decision as to his going or remaining must rest with
+the young man himself. If he chose to accompany his mother, well and
+good! though he should be sorry to lose him. If he declined to return
+with her, he and his house continued at his service.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXIV.
+
+
+HAND TO HAND.
+
+We looked for lady Cairnedge all the next day. John was up by noon, and
+ready to receive her in the drawing-room; he would not see her in his
+bedroom. But the hours passed, and she did not come.
+
+In the evening, however, when the twilight was thickening, and already
+all was dark in the alleys of the garden, her carriage drove quietly
+up--with a startling scramble of arrest at the door. The same servants
+were outside, and a very handsome dame within. As she descended, I saw
+that she was tall, and, if rather stout, not stouter than suited her age
+and style. Her face was pale, but she seemed in perfect health. When I
+saw her closer, I found her features the most regular I had ever seen.
+Had the soul within it filled the mould of that face, it would have been
+beautiful. As it was, it was only handsome--to me repulsive. The moment I
+saw it, I knew myself in the presence of a masked battery.
+
+My uncle had insisted that she should be received where we usually sat,
+and had given Penny orders to show her into the hall-kitchen.
+
+I was alone there, preparing something for John. We were not expecting
+her, for it seemed now too late to look for her. My uncle was in the
+study, and Martha somewhere about the house. My heart sank as I turned
+from the window, and sank yet lower when she appeared in the doorway of
+the kitchen. But as I advanced, I caught sight of my uncle, and went
+boldly to meet the enemy. He had come down his stair, and had just
+stepped into a clear blaze of light, which that moment burst from the
+wood I had some time ago laid damp upon the fire. The next instant I saw
+the lady's countenance ghastly with terror, looking beyond me. I turned,
+but saw nothing, save that my uncle had disappeared. When I faced her
+again, only a shadow of her fright remained. I offered her my hand--for
+she was John's mother, but she did not take it. She stood scanning me
+from head to foot.
+
+“I am lady Cairnedge,” she said. “Where is my son?”
+
+I turned yet again. My uncle had not come back. I was not prepared to
+take his part. I was bewildered. A dead silence fell. For the first time
+in my life, my uncle seemed to have deserted me, and at the moment when
+most I needed him! I turned once more to the lady, and said, hardly
+knowing what,
+
+“You wish to see Mr. Day?”
+
+She answered me with a cold stare.
+
+“I will go and tell him you are here,” I faltered; and passing her, I
+sped along the passage to the drawing-room.
+
+“John!” I cried, bursting in, “she's come! Do you still mean to see her?
+Are you able? Uncle--”
+
+There I stopped, for his eyes were stern, and not looking at me, but at
+something behind me. One moment I thought his fever had returned, but
+following his gaze I looked round:--there stood lady Cairnedge! John was
+face to face with his mother, and my uncle was not there to defend him!
+
+“Are you ready?” she said, nor pretended greeting. She seemed slightly
+discomposed, and in haste.
+
+I was by this time well aware of my lover's determination of character,
+but I was not prepared for the tone in which he addressed the icy woman
+calling herself his mother.
+
+“I am ready to listen,” he answered.
+
+“John!” she returned, with mingled severity and sharpness, “let us have
+no masquerading! You are perfectly fit to come home, and you must come at
+once. The carriage is at the door.”
+
+“You are quite right, mother,” answered John calmly; “I _am_ fit to go
+home with you. But Rising does not quite agree with me. I dread such
+another attack, and do not mean to go.”
+
+The drawing-room had a rectangular bay-window, one of whose three sides
+commanded the door. The opposite side looked into a little grove of
+larches. Lady Cairnedge had already realized the position of the room.
+She darted to the window, and saw her carriage but a few yards away.
+
+She would have thrown up the sash, but found she could not. She twisted
+her handkerchief round her gloved hand, and dashed it through a pane.
+
+“Men!” she cried, in a loud, commanding voice, “come at once.”
+
+The moment she went to the window, I sprang to the door, locked it, put
+the key in my pocket, and set my back to the door.
+
+I heard the men thundering at the hall-door. Lady Cairnedge turned as if
+she would herself go and open to them, but seeing me, she understood what
+I had done, and went back to the window.
+
+“Come here! Come to me here--to the window!” she cried.
+
+John had been watching with a calm, determined look. He came and stood
+between us.
+
+“John,” I said, “leave your mother to me.”
+
+“She will kill you!” he answered.
+
+“You might kill her!” I replied.
+
+I darted to the chimney, where a clear fire was burning, caught up the
+poker, and thrust it between the bars.
+
+“That's for you!” I whispered. “They will not touch you with that in your
+hand! Never mind me. If your mother move hand or foot to help them, it
+will be my turn!”
+
+He gave me a smile and a nod, and his eyes lightened. I saw that he
+trusted me, and I felt fearless as a bull-dog.
+
+In the meantime, she had spoken to her servants, and was now trying to
+open the window, which had a peculiar catch. I saw that John could defend
+himself much better at the window than in the room. I went softly behind
+his mother, put my hands round her neck, and clasping them in front,
+pulled her backward with all my strength. We fell on the floor together,
+I under of course, but clutching as if all my soul were in my fingers.
+Neither should she meddle with John, nor should he lay hand on her! I did
+not mind much what I did to her myself.
+
+“To the window, John,” I cried, “and break their heads!”
+
+He snatched the poker from the fire, and the next moment I heard a
+crashing of glass, but of course I could not see what was going on. Mine
+was no grand way of fighting, but what was dignity where John was in
+danger! For the moment I had the advantage, but, while determined to hold
+on to the last, I feared she would get the better of me, for she was much
+bigger and stronger, and crushed and kicked, and dug her elbows into me,
+struggling like a mad woman.
+
+All at once the tug of her hands on mine ceased. She gave a great shriek,
+and I felt a shudder go through her. Then she lay still. I relaxed my
+hold cautiously, for I feared a trick. She did not move. Horror seized
+me; I thought I had killed her. I writhed from under her to see. As I did
+so, I caught sight of the pale face of my uncle, looking in at that part
+of the window next the larch-grove. Immediately I remembered lady
+Cairnedge's terror in the kitchen, and knew that the cause of it, and of
+her present cry, must be the same, to wit, the sight of my uncle. I had
+not hurt her! I was not yet on my feet when my uncle left the window,
+flew to the other side of it, and fell upon the men with a stick so
+furiously that he drove them to the carriage. The horses took fright, and
+went prancing about, rearing and jibbing. At the call of the coachman,
+two of the men flew to their heads. I saw no more of their assailant.
+
+John, who had not got a fair blow at one of his besiegers, left the
+window, and came to me where I was trying to restore his mother. The
+third man, the butler, came back to the window, put his hand through,
+undid the catch, and flung the sash wide. John caught up the poker from
+the floor, and darted to it.
+
+“Set foot within the window, Parker,” he cried, “and I will break your
+head.”
+
+The man did not believe he would hurt him, and put foot and head through
+the window.
+
+Now John had honestly threatened, but to perform he found harder than he
+had thought: it is one thing to raise a poker, and another to strike a
+head with it. The window was narrow, and the whole man was not yet in the
+room, when John raised his weapon; but he could not bring the horrid
+poker down upon the dumb blind back of the stooping man's head. He threw
+it from him, and casting his eyes about, spied a huge family-bible on a
+side-table. He sprang to it, and caught it up--just in time. The man had
+got one foot firm on the floor, and was slowly drawing in the other, when
+down came the bible on his head, with all the force John could add to its
+weight. The butler tumbled senseless on the floor.
+
+“Here, Orbie!” cried John; “help me to bundle him out before he comes to
+himself--Take what you would have!” he said, as between us we shoved him
+out on the gravel.
+
+I fetched smelling-salts and brandy, and everything I could think
+of--fetched Martha too, and between us we got her on the sofa, but lady
+Cairnedge lay motionless. She breathed indeed, but did not open her eyes.
+John stood ready to do anything for her, but his countenance revealed
+little compassion. Whatever the cause of his mother's swoon--he had never
+seen her in one before--he was certain it had to do with some bad passage
+in her life. He said so to me that same evening. “But what could the
+sight of my uncle have to do with it?” I asked. “Probably he knows
+something, or she thinks he does,” he answered.
+
+“Wouldn't it be better to put her to bed, and send for the doctor, John?”
+ I suggested at last.
+
+Perhaps the sound of my voice calling her son by his Christian name,
+stung her proud ear, for the same moment she sat up, passed her hands
+over her eyes, and cast a scared gaze about the room.
+
+“Where am I? Is it gone?” she murmured, looking ghastly.
+
+No one answered her.
+
+“Call Parker,” she said, feebly, yet imperiously.
+
+Still no one spoke.
+
+She kept glancing sideways at the window, where nothing was to be seen
+but the gathering night. In a few moments she rose and walked straight
+from the room, erect, but white as a corpse. I followed, passed her, and
+opened the hall-door. There stood the carriage, waiting, as if nothing
+unusual had happened, Parker seated in the rumble, with one of the
+footmen beside him. The other man stood by the carriage-door. He opened
+it immediately; her ladyship stepped in, and dropped on the seat; the
+carriage rolled away.
+
+I went back to John.
+
+“I must leave you, darling!” he said. “I cannot subject you to the risk
+of such another outrage! I fear sometimes my mother may be what she would
+have you think me. I ought to have said, I hope she is. It would be the
+only possible excuse for her behaviour. The natural end of loving one's
+own way, is to go mad. If you don't get it, you go mad; if you do get it,
+you go madder--that's all the difference!--I must go!”
+
+I tried to expostulate with him, but it was of no use.
+
+“Where will you go?” I said. “You cannot go home!”
+
+“I would at once,” he answered, “if I could take the reins in my own
+hands. But I will go to London, and see the family-lawyer. He will tell
+me what I had better do.”
+
+“You have no money!” I said.
+
+“How do you know that?” he returned with a smile. “Have you been
+searching my pockets?”
+
+“John!” I cried.
+
+He broke into a merry laugh.
+
+“Your uncle will lend me a five-pound-note,” he said.
+
+“He will lend you as much as you want; but I don't think he's in the
+house,” I answered. “I have two myself, though! I'll run and fetch them.”
+
+I bounded away to get the notes. It was like having a common purse
+already, to lend John ten pounds! But I had no intention of letting him
+leave the house the same day he was first out of his room after such an
+illness--that was, if I could help it.
+
+My uncle had given me the use of a drawer in that same cabinet in which
+were the precious stones; and there, partly, I think, from the pride of
+sharing the cabinet with my uncle, I had long kept everything I counted
+precious: I should have kept Zoe there if she had not been alive and too
+big!
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXV.
+
+
+A VERY STRANGE THING.
+
+The moment I opened the door of the study, I saw my uncle--in his
+think-chair, his head against the back of it, his face turned to the
+ceiling. I ran to his side and dropped on my knees, thinking he was dead.
+He opened his eyes and looked at me, but with such a wan, woe-begone
+countenance, that I burst into a passion of tears.
+
+“What is it, uncle dear?” I gasped and sobbed.
+
+“Nothing very new, little one,” he answered.
+
+“It is something terrible, uncle,” I cried, “or you would not look like
+that! Did those horrid men hurt you? You did give it them well! You came
+down on them like the angel on the Assyrians!”
+
+“I don't know what you're talking about, little one!” he returned. “What
+men?”
+
+“The men that came with John's mother to carry him off. If it hadn't been
+for my beautiful uncle, they would have done it too! How I wondered what
+had become of you! I was almost in despair. I thought you had left us to
+ourselves--and you only waiting, like God, for the right moment!”
+
+He sat up, and stared at me, bewildered.
+
+“I had forgotten all about John!” he said.
+
+“As to what you think I did, I know nothing about it. I haven't been out
+of this room since I saw--that spectre in the kitchen.”
+
+“John's mother, you mean, uncle?”
+
+“Ah! she's John's mother, is she? Yes, I thought as much--and it was more
+than my poor brain could stand! It was too terrible!--My little one, this
+is death to you and me!”
+
+My heart sank within me. One thought only went through my head--that,
+come what might, I would no more give up John, than if I were already
+married to him in the church.
+
+“But why--what is it, uncle?” I said, hardly able to get the words out.
+
+“I will tell you another time,” he answered, and rising, went to the
+door.
+
+“John is going to London,” I said, following him.
+
+“Is he?” he returned listlessly.
+
+“He wants to see his lawyer, and try to get things on a footing of some
+sort between his mother and him.”
+
+“That is very proper,” he replied, with his hand on the lock.
+
+“But you don't think it would be safe for him to travel to-night--do you,
+uncle--so soon after his illness?” I asked.
+
+“No, I cannot say I do. It would not be safe. He is welcome to stop till
+to-morrow.”
+
+“Will you not tell him so, uncle? He is bent on going!”
+
+“I would rather not see him! There is no occasion. It will be a great
+relief to me when he is able--quite able, I mean--to go home to his
+mother--or where it may suit him best.”
+
+It was indeed like death to hear my uncle talk so differently about John.
+What had he done to be treated in this way--taken up and made a friend
+of, and then cast off without reason given! My dear uncle was not at all
+like himself! To say he forgot our trouble and danger, and never came
+near us in our sore peril, when we owed our deliverance to him! and now
+to speak like this concerning John! Something was terribly wrong with
+him! I dared hardly think what it could be.
+
+I stood speechless.
+
+My uncle opened the door, and went down the steps. The sound of his feet
+along the corridor and down the stair to the kitchen, died away in my
+ears. My life seemed to go ebbing with it. I was stranded on a desert
+shore, and he in whom I had trusted was leaving me there!
+
+I came to myself a little, got the two five-pound-notes, and returned to
+John.
+
+When I reached the door of the room, I found my heart in my throat, and
+my brains upside down. What was I to say to him? How could I let him go
+away so late? and how could I let him stay where his departure would be a
+relief? Even I would have him gone from where he was not wanted! I saw,
+however, that my uncle must not have John's death at his door--that I
+must persuade him to stay the night. I went in, and gave him the notes,
+but begged him, for my love, to go to bed. In the morning, I said, I
+would drive him to the station.
+
+He yielded with difficulty--but with how little suspicion that all the
+time I wished him gone! I went to bed only to lie listening for my
+uncle's return. It was long past midnight ere he came.
+
+In the morning I sent Penny to order the phaeton, and then ran to my
+uncle's room, in the hope he would want to see John before he left: I was
+not sure he had realized that he was going.
+
+He was neither in his bed-room nor in the study. I went to the stable.
+Dick was putting the horse to the phaeton. He told me he had heard his
+master, two hours before, saddle Thanatos, and ride away. This made me
+yet more anxious about him. He did not often ride out early--seldom
+indeed after coming home late! Things seemed to threaten complication!
+
+John looked so much better, and was so eager after the projected
+interview with his lawyer, that I felt comforted concerning him. I did
+not tell him what my uncle had said the night before. It would, I felt,
+be wrong to mention what my uncle might wish forgotten; and as I did not
+know what he meant, it could serve no end. We parted at the station very
+much as if we had been married half a century, and I returned home to
+brood over the strange things that had happened. But before long I found
+myself in a weltering swamp of futile speculation, and turned my thoughts
+perforce into other channels, lest I should lose the power of thinking,
+and be drowned in reverie: my uncle had taught me that reverie is Phaeton
+in the chariot of Apollo.
+
+The weary hours passed, and my uncle did not come. I had never before
+been really uneasy at his longest absence; but now I was far more anxious
+about him than about John. Alas, through me fresh trouble had befallen my
+uncle as well as John! When the night came, I went to bed, for I was very
+tired: I must keep myself strong, for something unfriendly was on its
+way, and I must be able to meet it! I knew well I should not sleep until
+I heard the sounds of his arrival: those came about one o'clock, and in a
+moment I was dreaming.
+
+In my dream I was still awake, and still watching for my uncle's return.
+I heard the sound of Death's hoofs, not on the stones of the yard, but on
+the gravel before the house, and coming round the house till under my
+window. There he stopped, and I heard my uncle call to me to come down:
+he wanted me. In my dream I was a child; I sprang out of bed, ran from
+the house on my bare feet, jumped into his down-stretched arms, and was
+in a moment seated in front of him. Death gave a great plunge, and went
+off like the wind, cleared the gate in a flying stride, and rushed up
+the hill to the heath. The wind was blowing behind us furiously: I could
+hear it roaring, but did not feel it, for it could not overtake us; we
+out-stripped and kept ahead of it; if for a moment we slackened speed, it
+fell upon us raging.
+
+We came at length to the pool near the heart of the heath, and I wondered
+that, at the speed we were making, we had been such a time in reaching
+it. It was the dismalest spot, with its crumbling peaty banks, and its
+water brown as tea. Tradition declared it had no bottom--went down into
+nowhere.
+
+“Here,” said my uncle, bringing his horse to a sudden halt, “we had a
+terrible battle once, Death and I, with the worm that lives in this hole.
+You know what worm it is, do you not?”
+
+I had heard of the worm, and any time I happened, in galloping about the
+heath, to find myself near the pool, the thought would always come back
+with a fresh shudder--what if the legend were a true one, and the worm
+was down there biding his time! but anything more about the worm I had
+never heard.
+
+“No, uncle,” I answered; “I don't know what worm it is.”
+
+“Ah,” he answered, with a sigh, “if you do not take the more care, little
+one, you will some day learn, not what the worm is called, but what it
+is! The worm that lives there, is the worm that never dies.”
+
+I gave a shriek; I had never heard of the horrible creature before--so it
+seemed in my dream. To think of its being so near us, and never dying,
+was too terrible.
+
+“Don't be frightened, little one,” he said, pressing me closer to his
+bosom. “Death and I killed it. Come with me to the other side, and you
+will see it lying there, stiff and stark.”
+
+“But, uncle,” I said, “how can it be dead--how can you have killed it, if
+it never dies?”
+
+“Ah, that is the mystery!” he returned.
+
+“But come and see. It was a terrible fight. I never had such a fight--or
+dear old Death either. But she's dead now! It was worth living for, to
+make away with such a monster!”
+
+We rode round the pool, cautiously because of the crumbling banks, to see
+the worm lie dead. On and on we rode. I began to think we must have
+ridden many times round the hole.
+
+“I wonder where it can be, uncle!” I said at length.
+
+“We shall come to it very soon,” he answered.
+
+“But,” I said, “mayn't we have ridden past it without seeing it?”
+
+He laughed a loud and terrible laugh.
+
+“When once you have seen it, little one,” he replied, “you too will laugh
+at the notion of having ridden past it without seeing it. The worm that
+never dies is hardly a thing to escape notice!”
+
+We rode on and on. All at once my uncle threw up his hands, dropping the
+reins, and with a fearful cry covered his face.
+
+“It is gone! I have not killed it! No, I have not! It is here! it is
+here!” he cried, pressing his hand to his heart. “It is here, and it was
+here all the time I thought it dead! What will become of me! I am lost,
+lost!”
+
+At the word, old Death gave a scream, and laying himself out, flew with
+all the might of his swift limbs to get away from the place. But the
+wind, which was behind us as we came, now stormed in our faces; and
+presently I saw we should never reach home, for, with all Death's fierce
+endeavour, we moved but an inch or two in the minute, and that with a
+killing struggle.
+
+“Little one,” said my uncle, “if you don't get down we shall all be lost.
+I feel the worm rising. It is your weight that keeps poor Death from
+making any progress.”
+
+I turned my head, leaning past my uncle, so as to see behind him. A long
+neck, surmounted by a head of indescribable horror, was slowly rising
+straight up out of the middle of the pool. It should not catch them! I
+slid down by my uncle's leg. The moment I touched the ground and let go,
+away went Death, and in an instant was out of sight. I was not afraid. My
+heart was lifted up with the thought that I was going to die for my uncle
+and old Death. The red worm was on the bank. It was crawling toward me. I
+went to meet it. It sprang from the ground, threw itself upon me, and
+twisted itself about me. It was a human embrace, the embrace of some one
+unknown that loved me!
+
+I awoke and left the dream. But the dream never left me.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXVI.
+
+
+THE EVIL DRAWS NIGHER.
+
+I rose early, and went to my uncle's room. He was awake, but complained
+of headache. I took him a cup of tea, and at his request left him.
+
+About noon Martha brought me a letter where I sat alone in the
+drawing-room. I carried it to my uncle. He took it with a trembling hand,
+read it, and fell back with his eyes closed. I ran for brandy.
+
+“Don't be frightened, little one,” he called after me. “I don't want
+anything.”
+
+“Won't you tell me what is the matter, uncle?” I said, returning. “Is it
+necessary I should be kept ignorant?”
+
+“Not at all, my little one.”
+
+“Don't you think, uncle,” I dared to continue, forgetting in my love all
+difference of years, “that, whatever it be that troubles us, it must be
+better those who love us should know it? Is there some good in a secret
+after all?”
+
+“None, my darling,” he answered. “The thing that made me talk to you so
+against secrets when you were a child, was, that I had one myself--one
+that was, and is, eating the heart out of me. But that woman shall not
+know and you be ignorant! I will not have a secret with _her!_--Leave me
+now, please, little one.”
+
+I rose at once.
+
+“May I take the letter with me, uncle?” I asked.
+
+He rubbed his forehead with a still trembling hand. The trembling of that
+beloved hand filled me with such a divine sense of pity, that for the
+first time I seemed to know God, causing in me that consciousness! The
+whole human mother was roused in me for my uncle. I would die, I would
+kill to save him! The worm was welcome to swallow me! My very being was a
+well of loving pity, pouring itself out over that trembling hand.
+
+He took up the letter, gave it to me, and turned his face away with a
+groan. I left the room in strange exaltation--the exaltation of merest
+love.
+
+I went to the study, and there read the hateful letter.
+
+Here it is. Having transcribed it, I shall destroy it.
+
+“Sir,--For one who persists in coming between a woman and her son, who
+will blame the mother if she cast aside forbearance! I would have spared
+you as hitherto; I will spare you no longer. You little thought when you
+crossed me who I was--the one in the world in whose power you lay! I
+would perish ever-lastingly rather than permit one of my blood to marry
+one of yours. My words are strong; you are welcome to call them
+unladylike; but you shall not doubt what I mean. You know perfectly that,
+if I denounce you as a murderer, I can prove what I say; and as to my
+silence for so many years, I am able thoroughly to account for it. I
+shall give you no further warning. You know where my son is: if he is not
+in my house within two days, I shall have you arrested. _I have made up
+my mind._
+
+“Lucretia Cairnedge.
+
+“Rising-Manor, July 15, 18--.”
+
+“Whoever be the father, she's the mother of lies!” I exclaimed.--“My
+uncle--the best and gentlest of men, a murderer!”
+
+I laughed aloud in my indignation and wrath.
+
+But, though the woman was a liar, she must have something to say with a
+show of truth! How else would she dare intimidation with such a man? How
+else could her threat have so wrought upon my uncle? What did she know,
+or imagine she knew? What could be the something on which she founded her
+lie?--That my uncle was going to tell me, nor did I dread hearing his
+story. No revelation would lower him in my eyes! Of that I was confident.
+But I little thought how long it would be before it came, or what a
+terrible tale it would prove.
+
+I ran down the stair with the vile paper in my hand.
+
+“The wicked woman!” I cried. “If she _be_ John's mother, I don't care:
+she's a devil and a liar!”
+
+“Hush, hush, little one!” said my uncle, with a smile in which the
+sadness seemed to intensify the sweetness; “you do not _know_ anything
+against her! You do not _know_ she is a liar!”
+
+“There are things, uncle, one knows without knowing!”
+
+“What if I said she told no lie?”
+
+“I should say she was a liar although she told no lie. My uncle is not
+what she threatens to say he is!”
+
+“But men have repented, and grown so different you would not know them:
+how can you tell it has not been so with me? I may have been a bad man
+once, and grown better!”
+
+“I know you are trying to prepare me for what you think will be a shock,
+uncle!” I answered; “but I want no preparing. Out with your worst! I defy
+you!”
+
+Ah me, confident! But I had not to repent of my confidence!
+
+My uncle gave a great sigh. He looked as if there was nothing for him now
+but tell all. Evidently he shrank from the task.
+
+He put his hand over his eyes, and said slowly,--
+
+“You belong to a world, little one, of which you know next to nothing.
+More than Satan have fallen as lightning from heaven!”
+
+He lay silent so long that I was constrained to speak again.
+
+“Well, uncle dear,” I said, “are you not going to tell me?”
+
+“I cannot,” he answered.
+
+There was absolute silence for, I should think, about twenty minutes. I
+could not and would not urge him to speak. What right had I to rouse a
+killing effort! He was not bound to tell _me_ anything! But I mourned the
+impossibility of doing my best for him, poor as that best might be.
+
+“Do not think, my darling,” he said at last, and laid his hand on my head
+as I knelt beside him, “that I have the least difficulty in trusting you;
+it is only in telling you. I would trust you with my eternal soul. You
+can see well enough there is something terrible to tell, for would I not
+otherwise laugh to scorn the threat of that bad woman? No one on the
+earth has so little right to say what she knows of me. Yet I do share a
+secret with her which feels as if it would burst my heart. I wish it
+would. That would open the one way out of all my trouble. Believe me,
+little one, if any ever needed God, I need him. I need the pardon that
+goes hand in hand with righteous judgment, the pardon of him who alone
+can make lawful excuse.”
+
+“May God be your judge, uncle, and neither man nor woman!”
+
+“I do not think _you_ would altogether condemn me, little one, much as I
+loathe myself--terribly as I deserve condemnation.”
+
+“Condemn you, uncle! I want to know all, just to show you that nothing
+can make the least difference. If you were as bad as that bad woman says,
+you should find there was one of your own blood who knew what love meant.
+But I know you are good, uncle, whatever you may have done.”
+
+“Little one, you comfort me,” sighed my uncle. “I cannot tell you this
+thing, for when I had told it, I should want to kill myself more than
+ever. But neither can I bear that you should not know it. I will _not_
+have a secret with that woman! I have always intended to tell you
+everything. I have the whole fearful story set down for your eyes--and
+those of any you may wish to see it: I cannot speak the words into your
+ears. The paper I will give you now; but you will not open it until I
+give you leave.”
+
+“Certainly not, uncle.”
+
+“If I should die before you have read it, I permit and desire you to read
+it. I know your loyalty so well, that I believe you would not look at it
+even after my death, if I had not given you permission. There are those
+who treat the dead as if they had no more rights of any kind. 'Get away
+to Hades,' they say; 'you are nothing now.' But you will not behave so to
+your uncle, little one! When the time comes for you to read my story,
+remember that I _now_, in preparation for the knowledge that will give
+you, ask you to pardon me _then_ for all the pain it will cause you and
+your husband--John being that husband. I have tried to do my best for
+you, Orbie: how much better I might have done had I had a clear
+conscience, God only knows. It may be that I was the tenderer uncle that
+I could not be a better one.”
+
+He hid his face in his hands, and burst into a tempest of weeping.
+
+It was terrible to see the man to whom I had all my life looked with a
+reverence that prepared me for knowing the great father, weeping like a
+bitterly repentant and self-abhorrent child. It seemed sacrilege to be
+present. I felt as if my eyes, only for seeing him thus, deserved the
+ravens to pick them out.
+
+I could not contain myself. I rose and threw my arms about him, got close
+to him as a child to her mother, and, as soon as the passion of my love
+would let me, sobbed out,
+
+“Uncle! darling uncle! I love you more than ever! I did not know before
+that I could love so much! I could _kill_ that woman with my own hands! I
+wish I had killed her when I pulled her down that day! It is right to
+kill poisonous creatures: she is worse than any snake!”
+
+He smiled a sad little smile, and shook his head. Then first I seemed to
+understand a little. A dull flash went through me.
+
+I stood up, drew back, and gazed at him. My eyes fixed themselves on his.
+I stared into them. He had ceased to weep, and lay regarding me with calm
+response.
+
+“You don't mean, uncle,--?”
+
+“Yes, little one, I do. That woman was the cause of the action for which
+she threatens to denounce me as a murderer. I do not say she intended to
+bring it about; but none the less was she the consciously wicked and
+wilful cause of it.--And you will marry her son, and be her daughter!” he
+added, with a groan as of one in unutterable despair.
+
+I sprang back from him. My very proximity was a pollution to him while he
+believed such a thing of me!
+
+“Never, uncle, never!” I cried. “How can you think so ill of one who
+loves you as I do! I will denounce _her!_ She will be hanged, and we
+shall be at peace!”
+
+“And John?” said my uncle.
+
+“John must look after himself!” I answered fiercely. “Because he chooses
+to have such a mother, am I to bring her a hair's-breadth nearer to my
+uncle! Not for any man that ever was born! John must discard his mother,
+or he and I are as we were! A mother! She is a hyena, a shark, a monster!
+Uncle, she is a _devil!_--I don't care! It is true; and what is true is
+the right thing to say. I will go to her, and tell her to her face what
+she is!”
+
+I turned and made for the door. My heart felt as big as the biggest
+man's.
+
+“If she kill you, little one,” said my uncle quietly, “I shall be left
+with nobody to take care of me!”
+
+I burst into fresh tears. I saw that I was a fool, and could do nothing.
+
+“Poor John!--To have such a mother!” I sobbed. Then in a rage of
+rebellion I cried, “I don't believe she _is_ his mother! Is it possible
+now, uncle--does it stand to reason, that such a pestilence of a woman
+should ever have borne such a child as my John? I don't, I can't, I won't
+believe it!”
+
+“I am afraid there are mysteries in the world quite as hard to explain!”
+ replied my uncle.
+
+“I confess, if I had known who was his mother, I should have been far
+from ready to yield my consent to your engagement.”
+
+“What does it matter?” I said. “Of course I shall not marry him!”
+
+“Not marry him, child!” returned my uncle. “What are you thinking of? Is
+the poor fellow to suffer for, as well as by the sins of his mother?”
+
+“If you think, uncle, that I will bring you into any kind of relation
+with that horrible woman, if the worst of it were only that you would
+have to see her once because she was my husband's mother, you are
+mistaken. She to threaten you if you did not send back her son, as if
+John were a horse you had stolen! You have been the angel of God about me
+all the days of my life, but even to please you, I cannot consent to
+despise myself. Besides, you know what she threatens!”
+
+“She shall not hurt me. I will take care of myself for your sakes. Your
+life shall not be clouded by scandal about your uncle.”
+
+“How are you to prevent it, uncle dear? Fulfil her threat or not, she
+would be sure to talk!”
+
+“When she sees it can serve no purpose, she will hardly risk reprisals.”
+
+“She will certainly not risk them when she finds we have said good-bye.”
+
+“But how would that serve me, little one? What! would you heap on your
+uncle's conscience, already overburdened, the misery of keeping two
+lovely lovers apart? I will tell you what I have resolved upon. I will
+have no more secrets from you, Orba. Oh, how I thank you, dearest, for
+not casting me off!”
+
+Again I threw myself on my knees by his bed.
+
+“Uncle,” I cried, my heart ready to break with the effort to show itself,
+“if I did not now love you more than ever, I should deserve to be cast
+out, and trodden under foot!--What do you think of doing?”
+
+“I shall leave the country, not to return while the woman lives.”
+
+“I'm ready, uncle,” I said, springing to my feet; “--at least I shall be
+in a few minutes!”
+
+“But hear me out, little one,” he rejoined, with a smile of genuine
+pleasure; “you don't know half my plan yet. How am I to live abroad, if
+my property go to rack and ruin? Listen, and don't say anything till I
+have done; I have no time to lose; I must get up at once.--As soon as I
+am on board at Dover for Paris, you and John must get yourselves married
+the first possible moment, and settle down here--to make the best of the
+farm you can, and send me what you can spare. I shall not want much, and
+John will have his own soon. I know you will be good to Martha!”
+
+“John may take the farm if he will. It would be immeasurably better than
+living with his mother. For me, I am going with my uncle. Why, uncle, I
+should be miserable in John's very arms and you out of the country for
+our sakes! Is there to be nobody in the world but husbands, forsooth! I
+should love John ever so much more away with you and my duty, than if I
+had him with me, and you a wanderer. How happy I shall be, thinking of
+John, and taking care of you!”
+
+He let me run on. When I stopped at length--
+
+“In any case,” he said with a smile, “we cannot do much till I am
+dressed!”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXVII.
+
+
+AN ENCOUNTER.
+
+I left my uncle's room, and went to my own, to make what preparation I
+could for going abroad with him. I got out my biggest box, and put in all
+my best things, and all the trifles I thought I could not do without.
+Then, as there was room, I put in things I could do without, which yet
+would be useful. Still there was room; the content would shake about on
+the continent! So I began to put in things I should like to have, but
+which were neither necessary nor useful. Before I had got these in, the
+box was more than full, and some of them had to be taken out again. In
+choosing which were to go and which to be left, I lost time; but I did
+not know anything about the trains, and expected to be ready before my
+uncle, who would call me when he thought fit.
+
+My thoughts also hindered my hands. Very likely I should never marry
+John; I would not heed that; he would be mine all the same! but to
+promise that I would not marry him, because it suited such a mother's
+plans to marry him to some one else--that I would not do to save my life!
+I would have done it to save my uncle's, but our exile would render it
+unnecessary!
+
+At last I was ready, and went to find my uncle, reproaching myself that I
+had been so long away from him. Besides, I ought to have been helping him
+to pack, for neither he nor his arm was quite strong yet. With a heartful
+of apology, I sought his room. He was not there. Neither was he in the
+study. I went all over the house, and then to the stable; but he was
+nowhere, neither had anyone seen him. And Death was gone too!
+
+The truth burst upon me: I was to see him no more while that terrible
+woman lived! No one was to know whither he had gone! He had given himself
+for my happiness! Vain intention! I should never be happy! To be in
+Paradise without him, would not be to be in Heaven!
+
+John was in London; I could do nothing! I threw myself on my uncle's bed,
+and lay lost in despair! Even if John were with me, and we found him,
+what could we do? I knew it now as impossible for him to separate us that
+he might be unmolested, as it was for us to accept the sacrifice of his
+life that we might be happy. I knew that John's way would be to leave
+everything and go with me and my uncle, only we could not live upon
+nothing--least of all in a strange land! Martha, to be sure, could manage
+well enough with the bailiff, but John could not burden my uncle, and
+could not lay his hands on his own! In the mean time my uncle was gone we
+knew not whither! I was like one lost on the dark mountains.--If only
+John would come to take part in my despair!
+
+With a sudden agony, I reproached myself that I had made no attempt to
+overtake my uncle. It was true I did not know, for nobody could tell me,
+in what direction he had gone; but Zoe's instinct might have sufficed
+where mine was useless! Zoe might have followed and found Thanatos! It
+was hopeless now!
+
+But I could no longer be still. I got Zoe, and fled to the moor. All the
+rest of the day I rode hither and thither, nor saw a single soul on its
+wide expanse. The very life seemed to have gone out of it. When most we
+take comfort in loneliness, it is because there is some one behind it.
+
+The sun was set and the twilight deepening toward night when I turned to
+ride home. I had eaten nothing since breakfast, and though not hungry,
+was thoroughly tired. Through the great dark hush, where was no sound of
+water, though here and there, like lurking live thing, it lay about me, I
+rode slowly back. My fasting and the dusk made everything in turn take a
+shape that was not its own. I seemed to be haunted by things unknown. I
+have sometimes thought whether the spirits that love solitary places, may
+not delight in appropriating, for embodiment momentary and partial, such
+a present shape as may happen to fit one of their passing moods; whether
+it is always the _mere_ gnarled, crone-like hawthorn, or misshapen rock,
+that, between the wanderer and the pale sky, suddenly appals him with the
+sense of _another_. The hawthorn, the rock, the dead pine, is indeed
+there, but is it alone there?
+
+Some such thought was, I remember, in my mind, when, about halfway from
+home, I grew aware of something a little way in front that rose between
+me and a dark part of the sky. It seemed a figure on a huge horse. My
+first thought, very naturally, was of my uncle; the next, of the great
+gray horse and his rider that John and I had both seen on the moor. I
+confess to a little awe at the thought of the latter; but I am somehow
+made so as to be capable of awe without terror, and of the latter I felt
+nothing. The composite figure drew nearer: it was a woman on horseback.
+Immediately I recalled the adventure of my childhood; and then remembered
+that John had said his mother always rode the biggest horse she could
+find: could that shape, towering in the half-dark before me, be indeed my
+deadly enemy--she who, my uncle had warned me, would kill me if she had
+the chance? A fear far other than ghostly invaded me, and for a moment I
+hesitated whether to ride on, or turn and make for some covert, until she
+should have passed from between me and my home. I hope it was something
+better than pride that made me hold on my way. If the wicked, I thought,
+flee when no man pursueth, it ill becomes the righteous to flee before
+the wicked. By this time it was all but dark night, and I had a vague
+hope of passing unquestioned: there had been a good deal of rain, and we
+were in a very marshy part of the heath, so that I did not care to leave
+the track. But, just ere we met, the lady turned her great animal right
+across the way, and there made him stand.
+
+“Ah,” thought I, “what could Zoe do in a race with that terrible horse!”
+
+He seemed made of the darkness, and rose like the figurehead of a frigate
+above a yacht.
+
+“Show me the way to Rising,” said his rider.
+
+The hard bell-voice was unmistakable.
+
+“When you come where the track forks,” I began.
+
+She interrupted me.
+
+“How can I distinguish in the dark?” she returned angrily. “Go on before,
+and show me the way.”
+
+Now I had good reason for thinking she knew the way perfectly well; and
+still better reason for declining to go on in front of her.
+
+“You must excuse me,” I said, “for it is time I were at home; but if you
+will turn and ride on in front of me, I will show you a better, though
+rather longer way to Rising.”
+
+“Go on, or I will ride you down,” she cried, turning her horse's head
+toward me, and making her whip hiss through the air.
+
+The sound of it so startled Zoe, that she sprang aside, and was off the
+road a few yards before I could pull her up. Then I saw the woman urging
+her horse to follow. I knew the danger she was in, and, though tempted to
+be silent, called to her with a loud warning.
+
+“Mind what you are doing, Lady Cairnedge!” I cried. “The ground here will
+not carry the weight of a horse like yours.”
+
+But as I spoke he gave in, and sprang across the ditch at the way-side.
+There, however, he stood.
+
+“You think to escape me,” she answered, in a low, yet clear voice, with a
+cat-like growl in it.
+
+“You make a mistake!”
+
+“Your ladyship will make a worse mistake if you follow me here,” I
+replied.
+
+Her only rejoinder was a cut with her whip to her horse, which had stood
+motionless since taking his unwilling jump. I spoke to Zoe; she bounded
+off like a fawn. I pulled her up, and looked back.
+
+Lady Cairnedge continued urging her horse. I heard and saw her whipping
+him furiously. She had lost her temper.
+
+I warned her once more, but she persisted.
+
+“Then you must take the consequences!” I said; and Zoe and I made for the
+road, but at a point nearer home.
+
+Had she not been in a passion, she would have seen that her better way
+was to return to the road, and intercept us; but her anger blinded her
+both to that and to the danger of the spot she was in.
+
+We had not gone far when we heard behind us the soft plunging and sucking
+of the big hoofs through the boggy ground. I looked over my shoulder.
+There was the huge bulk, like Wordsworth's peak, towering betwixt us and
+the stars!
+
+“Go, Zoe!” I shrieked.
+
+She bounded away. The next moment, a cry came from the horse behind us,
+and I heard the woman say “Good God!” I stopped, and peered through the
+dark. I saw something, but it was no higher above the ground than myself.
+Terror seized me. I turned and rode back.
+
+“My stupid animal has bogged himself!” said lady Cairnedge quietly.
+
+Deep in the dark watery peat, as thick as porridge, her horse gave a
+fruitless plunge or two, and sank lower.
+
+“For God's sake,” I cried, “get off! Your weight is sinking the poor
+animal! You will smother him!”
+
+“It will serve him right,” she said venomously, and gave the helpless
+creature a cut across the ears.
+
+“You will go down with him, if you do not make haste,” I insisted.
+
+Another moment and she stood erect on the back of the slowly sinking
+horse.
+
+“Come and give me your hand,” she cried.
+
+“You want to smother me with him! I think I will not,” I answered. “You
+can get on the solid well enough. I will ride home and bring help for
+your horse, poor fellow! Stay by him, talk to him, and keep him as quiet
+as you can. If he go on struggling, nothing will save him.”
+
+She replied with a contemptuous laugh.
+
+I got to the road as quickly as possible, and galloped home as fast as
+Zoe could touch and lift. Ere I reached the stable-yard, I shouted so as
+to bring out all the men. When I told them a lady had her horse fast in
+the bog, they bustled and coiled ropes, put collars and chains on four
+draught-horses, lighted several lanterns, and set out with me. I knew the
+spot perfectly. No moment was lost either in getting ready, or in
+reaching the place.
+
+Neither the lady nor her horse was to be seen.
+
+A great horror wrapt me round. I felt a murderess. She might have failed
+to spring to the bank of the hole for lack of the hand she had asked me
+to reach out! Or her habit might have been entangled, so that she fell
+short, and went to the bottom--to be found, one day, hardly changed, by
+the side of her peat-embalmed steed!--no ill fitting fate for her, but a
+ghastly thing to have a hand in!
+
+She might, however, be on her way to Rising on foot! I told two of the
+men to mount a pair of the horses, and go with me on the chance of
+rendering her assistance.
+
+We took the way to Rising, and had gone about two miles, when we saw her,
+through the starlight, walking steadily along the track. I rode up to
+her, and offered her one of the cart-horses: I would not have trusted my
+Zoe with her any more than with an American lion that lives upon horses.
+She declined the proffer with quiet scorn. I offered her one or both men
+to see her home, but the way in which she refused their service, made
+them glad they had not to go with her. We had no choice, therefore turned
+and left her to get home as she might.
+
+Not until we were on the way back, did it occur to me that I had not
+asked Martha whether she knew anything about my uncle's departure. She
+was never one to volunteer news, and, besides, would naturally think me
+in his confidence!
+
+I found she knew nothing of our expedition, as no one had gone into the
+house--had only heard the horses and voices, and wondered. I was able to
+tell her what had happened; but the moment I began to question her as to
+any knowledge of my uncle's intentions, my strength gave way, and I burst
+into tears.
+
+“Don't be silly, Belorba!” cried Martha, almost severely. “You an engaged
+young lady, and tied so to your uncle's apron-strings that you cry the
+minute he's out of your sight! You didn't cry when Mr. Day left you!”
+
+“No,” I answered; “he was going only for a day or two!”
+
+“And for how many is your uncle gone?”
+
+“That is what I want to know. He means to be away a long time, I fear.”
+
+“Then it's nothing but your fancy sets you crying!--But I'll just see!”
+ she returned. “I shall know by the money he left for the house-keeping!
+Only I won't budge till I see you eat.”
+
+Faint for want of food, I had no appetite. But I began at once to eat,
+and she left me to fetch the money he had given her as he went.
+
+She came back with a pocket-book, opened it, and looked into it. Then she
+looked at me. Her expression was of unmistakable dismay. I took the
+pocket-book from her hand: it was full of notes!
+
+I learned afterward, that it was his habit to have money in the house, in
+readiness for some possible sudden need of it.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXVIII.
+
+
+ANOTHER VISION.
+
+That same night, within an hour, to my unspeakable relief, John came
+home--at least he came to me, who he always said was his home. It was
+rather late, but we went out to the wilderness, where I had a good cry on
+his shoulder; after which I felt better, and hope began to show signs of
+life in me. I never asked him how he had got on in London, but told him
+all that had happened since he went. It was worse than painful to tell
+him about his mother's letter, and what my uncle told me in consequence
+of it, also my personal adventure with her so lately; but I felt I must
+hide nothing. If a man's mother is a devil, it is well he should know it.
+
+He sat like a sleeping hurricane while I spoke, saying never a word. When
+I had ended,--
+
+“Is that all?” he asked.
+
+“It is all, John: is it not enough?” I answered.
+
+“It is enough,” he cried, with an oath that frightened me, and started to
+his feet. The hurricane was awake.
+
+I threw my arms round him.
+
+“Where are you going?” I said.
+
+“To _her_” he answered.
+
+“What for?”
+
+“To _kill_ her,” he said--then threw himself on the ground, and lay
+motionless at my feet.
+
+I kept silence. I thought with myself he was fighting the nature his
+mother had given him.
+
+He lay still for about two minutes, then quietly rose.
+
+“Good night, dearest!” he said; “--no; good-bye! It is not fit the son of
+such a mother should marry any honest woman.”
+
+“I beg your pardon, John!” I returned; “I hope _I_ may have a word in the
+matter! If I choose to marry you, what right have you to draw back? Let
+us leave alone the thing that has to be, and remember that my uncle must
+not be denounced as a murderer! Something must be done. That he is beyond
+personal danger for the present is something; but is he to be the talk of
+the country?”
+
+“No harm shall come to him,” said John. “If I don't throttle the tigress,
+I'll muzzle her. I know how to deal with her. She has learned at least,
+that what her stupid son says, he does! I shall make her understand that,
+on her slightest movement to disgrace your uncle, I will marry you right
+off, come what may; and if she goes on, I shall get myself summoned for
+the defence, that, if I can say nothing for _him_, I may say something
+against _her_. Besides, I will tell her that, when my time comes, if I
+find anything amiss with her accounts, I will give her no quarter.--But,
+Orbie,” he continued, “as I will not threaten what I may not be able to
+perform, you must promise not to prevent me from carrying it out.”
+
+“I promise,” I said, “that, if it be necessary for your truth, I will
+marry you at once. I only hope she may not already have taken steps!”
+
+“Her two days are not yet expired. I shall present myself in good
+time.--But I wonder you are not afraid to trust yourself alone with the
+son of such a mother!”
+
+“To be what I know you, John,” I answered, “and the son of that woman,
+shows a good angel was not far off at your birth. But why talk of angels?
+Whoever was your mother, God is your father!”
+
+He made no reply beyond a loving pressure of my hand. Then he asked me
+whether I could lend him something to ride home upon. I told him there
+was an old horse the bailiff rode sometimes; I was very sorry he could
+not have Zoe: she had been out all day and was too tired! He said Zoe was
+much too precious for a hulking fellow like him to ride, but he would be
+glad of the old horse.
+
+I went to the stable with him, and saw him mount. What a determined look
+there was on his face! He seemed quite a middle-aged man.
+
+I have now to tell how he fared on the moor as he rode.
+
+It had turned gusty and rather cold, and was still a dark night. The moon
+would be up by and by however, and giving light enough, he thought,
+before he came to the spot where his way parted company with that to
+Dumbleton. The moon, however, did not see fit to rise so soon as John
+expected her: he was not at that time quite _up_ in moons, any more than
+in the paths across that moor.
+
+Now as he had not an idea where his rider wanted to be carried, and as
+John did for a while--he confessed it--fall into a reverie or something
+worse, old Sturdy had to choose for himself where to go, and took a path
+he had often had to take some years before; nor did John discover that he
+was out of the way, until he felt him going steep clown, and thought of
+Sleipner bearing Hermod to the realm of Hela. But he let him keep on,
+wishing to know, as he said, what the old fellow was up to. Presently, he
+came to a dead halt.
+
+John had not the least notion where they were, but I knew the spot the
+moment he began to describe it. By the removal of the peat on the side of
+a slope, the skeleton of the hill had been a little exposed, and had for
+a good many years been blasted for building-stones. Nothing was going on
+in the quarry at present. Above, it was rather a dangerous place; there
+was a legend of man and horse having fallen into it, and both being
+killed. John had never seen or heard of it.
+
+When his horse stopped, he became aware of an indefinite sensation which
+inclined him to await the expected moon before attempting either to
+advance or return. He thought afterward it might have been some feeling
+of the stone about him, but at the time he took the place for an abrupt
+natural dip of the surface of the moor, in the bottom of which might be a
+pool. Sturdy stood as still as if he had been part of the quarry, stood
+as if never of himself would he move again.
+
+The light slowly grew, or rather, the darkness slowly thinned. All at
+once John became aware that, some yards away from him, there was
+something whitish. A moment, and it began to move like a flitting mist
+through the darkness. The same instant Sturdy began to pull his feet from
+the ground, and move after the mist, which rose and rose until it came
+for a second or two between John and the sky: it was a big white horse,
+with my uncle on his back: Death and he, John concluded, were out on one
+of their dark wanderings! His impulse, of course, was to follow them.
+But, as they went up the steep way, Sturdy came down on his old knees,
+and John got off his back to let him recover himself the easier. When
+they reached the level, where the moon, showing a blunt horn above the
+horizon, made it possible to see a little, the white horse and his rider
+had disappeared--in some shadow, or behind some knoll, I fancy; and John,
+having not the least notion in what part of the moor he was, or in which
+direction he ought to go, threw the reins on the horse's neck. Sturdy
+brought him back almost to his stable, before he knew where he was. Then
+he turned into the road, for he had had enough of the moor, and took the
+long way home.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXIX.
+
+
+MOTHER AND SON.
+
+In the morning he breakfasted alone. A son with a different sort of
+mother, might then have sought her in her bedroom; but John had never
+within his memory seen his mother in her bedroom, and after what lie had
+heard the night before, could hardly be inclined to go there to her now.
+Within half an hour, however, a message was brought him, requesting his
+presence in her ladyship's dressing-room.
+
+He went with his teeth set.
+
+“Whose horse is that in the stable, John?” she said, the moment their
+eyes met.
+
+“Mr. Whichcote's, madam,” answered John: _mother_ he could not say.
+
+“You intend to keep up your late relations with those persons?”
+
+“I do.”
+
+“You mean to marry the hussy?”
+
+“I mean to marry the lady to whom you give that epithet. There are those
+who think it not quite safe for you to call other people names!”
+
+She rose and came at him as if she would strike him. John stood
+motionless. Except a woman had a knife in her hand, he said, he would not
+even avoid a blow from her. “A woman can't hurt you much; she can only
+break your heart!” he said. “My mother would not know a heart when she
+had broken it!” he added.
+
+He stood and looked at her.
+
+She turned away, and sat down again. I think she felt the term of her
+power at hand.
+
+“The man told you then, that, if you did not return immediately, I would
+get him into trouble?”
+
+“He has told me nothing. I have not seen him for some days. I have been
+to London.”
+
+“You should have contrived your story better: you contradict yourself.”
+
+“I am not aware that I do.”
+
+“You have the man's horse!”
+
+“His horse is in my stable; he is not himself at home.”
+
+“Fled from justice! It shall not avail him!”
+
+“It may avail you though, madam! It is sometimes prudent to let well
+alone. May I not suggest that a hostile attempt on your part, might lead
+to awkward revelations?”
+
+“Ah, where could the seed of slander find fitter soil than the heart of a
+son with whom the prayer of his mother is powerless!”
+
+To all appearance she had thoroughly regained her composure, and looked
+at him with a quite artistic reproach.
+
+“The prayer of a mother that never prayed in her life!” returned John;
+“--of a woman that never had an anxiety but for herself!--I don't believe
+you are my mother. If I was born of you, there must have been some
+juggling with my soul in antenatal regions! I disown you!” cried John
+with indignation that grew as he gave it issue.
+
+Her face turned ashy white; but whether it was from conscience or fear,
+or only with rage, who could tell!
+
+She was silent for a moment. Then again recovering herself,--
+
+“And what, pray, would you make of me?” she said coolly. “Your slave?”
+
+“I would have you an honest woman! I would die for that!--Oh, mother!
+mother!” he cried bitterly.
+
+“That being apparently impossible, what else does my dutiful son demand
+of his mother?”
+
+“That she should leave me unmolested in my choice of a wife. It does not
+seem to me an unreasonable demand!”
+
+“Nor does it seem to me an unreasonable reply, that any mother would
+object to her son's marrying a girl whose father she could throw into a
+felon's-prison with a word!”
+
+“That the girl does not happen to be the daughter of the gentleman you
+mean, signifies nothing: I am very willing she should pass for such. But
+take care. He is ready to meet whatever you have to say. He is not gone
+for his own sake, but to be out of the way of our happiness--to prevent
+you from blasting us with a public scandal. If you proceed in your
+purpose, we shall marry at once, and make your scheme futile.”
+
+“How are you to live, pray?”
+
+“Madam, that is my business,” answered John.
+
+“Are you aware of the penalty on your marrying without my consent?”
+ pursued his mother.
+
+“I am not. I do not believe there is any such penalty.”
+
+“You dare me?”
+
+“I do.”
+
+“Marry, then, and take the consequences.”
+
+“If there were any, you would not thus warn me of them.”
+
+“John Day, you are no gentleman!”
+
+“I shall not ask your definition of a gentleman, madam.”
+
+“Your father was a clown!”
+
+“If my father were present, he would show himself a gentleman by making
+you no answer. If you say a word more against him, I will leave the
+room.”
+
+“I tell you your father was a clown and a fool--like yourself!”
+
+John turned and went to the stable, had old Sturdy saddled, and came to
+me.
+
+On his way over the heath, he spent an hour trying to find the place
+where he had been the night before, but without success. I presume that
+Sturdy, with his nose in that direction, preferred his stall, and did not
+choose to find the quarry. As often as John left him to himself, he went
+homeward. When John turned his head in another direction, he would set
+out in that direction, but gradually work round for the farm.
+
+John told me all I have just set down, and then we talked.
+
+“I have already begun to learn farming,” I said.
+
+“You are the right sort, Orbie!” returned John. “I shall be glad to teach
+you anything I know.”
+
+“If you will show me how a farmer keeps his books,” I answered, “that I
+may understand the bailiff's, I shall be greatly obliged to you. As to
+the dairy, and poultry-yard, and that kind of thing, Martha can teach me
+as well as any.”
+
+“I'll do my best,” said John.
+
+“Come along then, and have a talk with Simmons! I feel as if I could bear
+anything after what you saw last night. My uncle is not far off! He is
+somewhere about with the rest of the angels!”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXX.
+
+
+ONCE MORE, AND YET AGAIN.
+
+From that hour I set myself to look after my uncle's affairs. It was the
+only way to endure his absence. Working for him, thinking what he would
+like, trying to carry it out, referring every perplexity to him and
+imagining his answer, he grew so much dearer to me, that his absence was
+filled with hope. My heart being in it, I had soon learned enough of the
+management to perceive where, in more than one quarter, improvement,
+generally in the way of saving, was possible: I do not mean by any
+lowering of wages; my uncle would have conned me small thanks for such
+improvement as that! Neither was it long before I began to delight in the
+feeling that I was in partnership with the powers of life; that I had to
+do with the operation and government and preservation of things created;
+that I was doing a work to which I was set by the Highest; that I was at
+least a floor-sweeper in the house of God, a servant for the good of his
+world. Existence had grown fuller and richer; I had come, like a toad out
+of a rock, into a larger, therefore truer universe, in which I had work
+to do that was wanted. Had I not been thus expanded and strengthened, how
+should I have patiently waited while hearing nothing of my uncle!
+
+It was not many days before John began to press me to let my uncle have
+his way: where was the good any longer, he said, in our not being
+married? But I could not endure the thought of being married without my
+uncle: it would not seem real marriage without his giving me to my
+husband. And when John was convinced that I could not be prevailed upon,
+I found him think the more of me because of my resolve, and my
+persistency in it. For John was always reasonable, and that is more than
+can be said of most men. Some, indeed, who are reasonable enough with
+men, are often unreasonable with women. If in course of time the
+management of affairs be taken from men and given to women--which may God
+for our sakes forbid--it will be because men have made it necessary by
+their arrogance. But when they have been kept down long enough to learn
+that they are not the lords of creation one bit more than the weakest
+woman, I hope they will be allowed to take the lead again, lest women
+should become what men were, and go strutting in their importance. Only
+the true man knows the true woman; only the true woman knows the true
+man: the difficulty between men and women comes all from the prevailing
+selfishness, that is, untruth, of both. Who, while such is their
+character, would be judge or divider between them, save one of their own
+kind? When such ceases to be their character, they will call for no
+umpire.
+
+John lived in his own house with his mother, but they did not meet. His
+mother managed his affairs, to whose advantage I need hardly say; and
+John helped me to manage my uncle's, to the advantage of all concerned.
+Every morning he came to see me, and every night rode back to his worse
+than dreary home. At my earnest request, he had a strong bolt put on his
+bedroom-door, the use of which he promised me never to neglect. At my
+suggestion too, he let it be known that he had always a brace of loaded
+pistols within his reach, and showed himself well practiced in shooting
+with them. I feared much for John.
+
+After I no longer only believed, but knew the bailiff trustworthy, and
+had got some few points in his management bettered, I ceased giving so
+much attention to details, and allowed myself more time to read and walk
+and ride with John. I laid myself out to make up to him, as much as ever
+I could, for the miserable lack of any home-life. At Rising he had not
+the least sense of comfort or even security. He could never tell what his
+mother might not be plotting against him. He had a very strong close box
+made for Leander, and always locked him up in it at night, never allowing
+one of the men there to touch him. The horse had all the attention any
+master could desire, when, having locked his box behind him, he brought
+him over to us in the morning.
+
+One lovely, cold day, in the month of March, with ice on some of the
+pools, and the wind blowing from the north, I mounted Zoe to meet John
+midway on the moor, and had gone about two-thirds of the distance, when I
+saw him, as I thought, a long way to my right, and concluded he had not
+expected me so soon, and had gone exploring. I turned aside therefore to
+join him; but had gone only a few yards when, from some shift in a
+shadow, or some change in his position with regard to the light, I saw
+that the horse was not John's; it was a gray, or rather, a white horse.
+Could the rider be my uncle? Even at that distance I almost thought I
+recognized him. It must indeed have been he John saw at the quarry! He
+was not gone abroad! He had been all this long time lingering about the
+place, lest ill should befall us! “Just like him!” said my heart, as I
+gave Zoe the rein, and she sprang off at her best speed. But after riding
+some distance, I lost sight of the horseman, whoever he was, and then saw
+that, if I did not turn at once, I should not keep my appointment with
+John. Of course had I _believed_ it was my uncle, I should have followed
+and followed; and the incident would not have been worth mentioning, for
+gray horses are not so uncommon that there might not be one upon the
+heath at any moment, but for something more I saw the same night.
+
+It was bright moonlight. I had taken down a curtain of my window to mend,
+and the moon shone in so that I could not sleep. My thoughts were all
+with my uncle--wondering what he was about; whether he was very dull;
+whether he wanted me much; whether he was going about Paris, or haunting
+the moor that stretched far into the distance from where I lay. Perhaps
+at that moment he was out there in the moonlight, would be there alone,
+in the cold, wide night, while I slept! The thought made me feel lonely
+myself: one is indeed apt to feel lonely when sleepless; and as the moon
+was having a night of it, or rather making a day of it, all alone with
+herself, why should we not keep each other a little company? I rose, drew
+the other curtain of my window aside, and looked out.
+
+I have said that the house lay on the slope of a hollow: from whichever
+window of it you glanced, you saw the line of your private horizon either
+close to you, or but a little way off. If you wanted an outlook, you must
+climb; and then you were on the moor.
+
+From my window I could see the more distant edge of the hollow: looking
+thitherward, I saw against the sky the shape of a man on horseback. Not
+for a moment could I doubt it was my uncle. The figure was plainly his.
+My heart seemed to stand still with awe, or was it with intensity of
+gladness? Perhaps every night he was thus near me while I slept--a
+heavenly sentinel patrolling the house--the visible one of a whole camp
+unseen, of horses of fire and chariots of fire. So entrancing was the
+notion, that I stood there a little child, a mere incarnate love, the
+tears running down my checks for very bliss.
+
+But presently my mood changed: what had befallen him? When first I saw
+him, horse and man were standing still, and I noted nothing strange,
+blinded perhaps by the tears of my gladness. But presently they moved on,
+keeping so to the horizon-line that it was plain my uncle's object was to
+have the house full in view; and as thus they skirted the edge of heaven,
+oh, how changed he seemed! His tall figure hung bent over the pommel, his
+neck drooped heavily. And the horse was so thin that I seemed to see,
+almost to feel his bones. Poor Thanatos! he looked tired to death, and I
+fancied his bent knees quivering, each short slow step he took. Ah, how
+unlike the happy old horse that had been! I thought of Death returning
+home weary from the slaughter of many kings, and cast the thought away. I
+thought of Death returning home on the eve of the great dawn, worn with
+his age-long work, pleased that at last it was over, and no more need of
+him: I kept that thought. Along the sky-line they held their slow way,
+toilsome through weakness, the rider with weary swing in the saddle, the
+horse with long gray neck hanging low to his hoofs, as if picking his
+path with purblind eyes. When his rider should collapse and fall from his
+back, not a step further would he take, but stand there till he fell to
+pieces!
+
+Fancy gave way to reality. I woke up, called myself hard names, and
+hurried on a few of my clothes. My blessed uncle out in the night and
+weary to dissolution, and I at a window, contemplating him like a
+picture! I was an evil, heartless brute!
+
+By the time I had my shoes on, and went again to the window, he had
+passed out of its range. I ran to one on the stair that looked at right
+angles to mine: he had not yet come within its field. I stood and waited.
+Presently he appeared, crawling along, a gray mounted ghost, in the light
+that so strangely befits lovers wandering in the May of hope, and the
+wasted spectre no less, whose imagination of the past reveals him to the
+eyes of men. For an instant I almost wished him dead and at rest; the
+next I was out of the house--then up on the moor, looking eagerly this
+way and that, poised on the swift feet of love, ready to spring to his
+bosom. How I longed to lead him to his own warm bed, and watch by him as
+he slept, while the great father kept watch over every heart in his
+universe. I gazed and gazed, but nowhere could I see the death-jaded
+horseman.
+
+I bounded down the hill, through the wilderness and the dark alleys, and
+hurried to the stable. Trembling with haste I led Zoe out, sprang on her
+bare back, and darted off to scout the moor. Not a man or a horse or a
+live thing was to be seen in any direction! Once more I all but concluded
+I had looked on an apparition. Was my uncle dead? Had he come back thus
+to let me know? And was he now gone home indeed? Cold and disappointed, I
+returned to bed, full of the conviction that I had seen my uncle, but
+whether in the body or out of the body, I could not tell.
+
+When John came, the notion of my having been out alone on the moor in the
+middle of the night, did not please him. He would have me promise not
+again, for any vision or apparition whatever, to leave the house without
+his company. But he could not persuade me. He asked what I would have
+done, if, having overtaken the horseman, I had found neither my uncle nor
+Death. I told him I would have given Zoe the use of her heels, when
+_that_ horse would soon have seen the last of her. At the same time, he
+was inclined to believe with me, that I had seen my uncle. His intended
+proximity would account, he said, for his making no arrangement to hear
+from me; and if he continued to haunt the moor in such fashion, we could
+not fail to encounter him before long. In the meantime he thought it well
+to show no sign of suspecting his neighbourhood.
+
+That I had seen my uncle, John was for a moment convinced when, the very
+next day, having gone to Wittenage, he saw Thanatos carrying Dr.
+Southwell, my uncle's friend. On the other hand, Thanatos looked very
+much alive, and in lovely condition! The doctor would not confess to
+knowing anything about my uncle, and expressed wonder that he had not yet
+returned, but said he did not mind how long he had the loan of such a
+horse.
+
+Things went on as before for a while.
+
+John began again to press me to marry him. I think it was mainly,
+I am sure it was in part, that I might never again ride the midnight
+moor--“like a witch out on her own mischievous hook,” as he had once
+said. He knew that, if I caught sight of anything like my uncle anywhere,
+John or no John, I would go after it.
+
+There was another good reason, however, besides the absence of my uncle,
+for our not marrying: John was not yet of legal age, and who could tell
+what might not lurk in his mother's threat! Who could tell what such a
+woman might not have prevailed on her husband to set down in his will! I
+was ready enough to marry a poor man, but I was not ready to let my lover
+become a poor man by marrying me a few months sooner. Were we not happy
+enough, seeing each other everyday, and mostly all day long? No doubt
+people talked, but why not let them talk? The mind of the many is not the
+mind of God! As to society, John called it an oyster of a divinity. He
+argued, however, that probably my uncle was keeping close until he saw us
+married. I answered that, if we were married, his mother would only be
+the more eager to have her revenge on us all, and my uncle the more
+careful of himself for our sakes. Anyhow, I said, I would not consent to
+be happier than we were, until we found him. The greater happiness I
+would receive only from his hand.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXXI.
+
+
+MY UNCLE COMES HOME.
+
+Time went on, and it was now the depth of a cold, miserable winter. I
+remember the day to which I have now come so well! It was a black day.
+There was such a thickness of snow in the air, that what light got
+through had a lost look. It was almost more like a London fog than an
+honest darkness of the atmosphere, bred in its own bounds. But while the
+light lasted, the snow did not fall. I went about the house doing what I
+could find to do, and wondering John did not come.
+
+His horse had again fallen lame--this time through an accident which made
+it necessary for him to stay with the poor animal long after his usual
+time of starting to come to me. When he did start, it was on foot, with
+the short winter afternoon closing in. But he knew the moor by this time
+nearly as well as I did.
+
+It was quite dark when he drew near the house, which he generally entered
+through the wilderness and the garden. The snow had begun at last, and
+was coming down in deliberate earnest. It would lie feet deep over the
+moor before the morning! He was thinking what a dreary tramp home it
+would be by the road--for the wind was threatening to wake, and in a
+snow-wind the moor was a place to be avoided--when he struck his foot
+against something soft, in the path his own feet had worn to the
+wilderness, and fell over it. A groan followed, and John rose with the
+miserable feeling of having hurt some creature. Dropping on his knees to
+discover what it was, he found a man almost covered with snow, and nearly
+insensible. He swept the snow off him, contrived to get him on his back,
+and brought him round to the door, for the fence would have been awkward
+to cross with him. Just as I began to be really uneasy at his prolonged
+absence, there he was, with a man on his back apparently lifeless!
+
+I did not stop to stare or question, but made haste to help him. His
+burden was slipping sideways, so we lowered it on a chair, and then
+carried it between us into the kitchen, I holding the legs. The moment a
+ray of light fell upon the face, I saw it was my uncle.
+
+I just saved myself from a scream. My heart stopped, then bumped as if it
+would break through. I turned sick and cold. We laid him on the sofa, but
+I still held on to the legs; I was half unconscious. Martha set me on a
+chair, and in a moment or two I came to myself, and was able to help her.
+She said never a word, but was quite collected, looking every now and
+then in the face of her cousin with a doglike devotion, but never
+stopping an instant to gaze. We got him some brandy first, then some hot
+milk, and then some soup. He took a little of everything we offered him.
+We did not ask him a single question, but, the moment he revived, carried
+him up the stair, and laid him in bed. Once he cast his eyes about, and
+gave a sigh as of relief to find himself in his own room, then went off
+into a light doze, which, broken with starts and half-wakings, lasted
+until next day about noon. Either John or Martha or I was by his bedside
+all the time, so that he should not wake without seeing one of us near
+him.
+
+But the sad thing was, that, when he did wake, he did not seem to come to
+himself. He never spoke, but just lay and looked out of his eyes, if
+indeed it was more than his eyes that looked, if indeed _he_ looked out
+of them at all!
+
+“He has overdone his strength!” we said to each other. “He has not been
+taking care of himself!--And then to have lain perhaps hours in the snow!
+It's a wonder he's alive!”
+
+“He's nothing but skin and bone!” said Martha. “It will take weeks to get
+him up again!--And just look at his clothes! How ever did he come nigh
+such! They're fit only for a beggar! They must have knocked him down and
+stripped him!--Look at his poor boots!” she said pitifully, taking up one
+of them, and stroking it with her hand. “He'll never recover it!”
+
+“He will,” I said. “Here are three of us to give him of our life! He'll
+soon be himself again, now that we have him!”
+
+But my heart was like to break at the sad sight. I cannot put in words
+what I felt.
+
+“He would get well much quicker,” said John, “if only we could tell him
+we were married!”
+
+“It will do just as well to invite him to the wedding,” I answered.
+
+“I do hope he will give you away,” said Martha.
+
+“He will never give me away,” I returned; “but he will give me to John.
+And I will not have the wedding until he is able to do that.”
+
+“You are right,” said John. “And we mustn't ask him anything, or even
+refer to anything, till he wants to hear.”
+
+Days went and came, and still he did not seem to know quite where he was;
+if he did know, he seemed so content with knowing it, that he did not
+want to know anything more in heaven or earth. We grew very anxious about
+him. He did not heed a word that Dr. Southwell said. His mind seemed as
+exhausted as his body. The doctor justified John's resolve, saying he
+must not be troubled with questions, or the least attempt to rouse his
+memory.
+
+John was now almost constantly with us. One day I asked him whether his
+mother took any notice of his being now so seldom home at night. He
+answered she did not; and, but for being up to her ways, he would imagine
+she knew nothing at all about his doings.
+
+“What does she do herself all day long?” I asked.
+
+“Goes over her books, I imagine,” he answered. “She knows the hour is at
+hand when she must render account of her stewardship, and I suppose she
+is getting ready to meet it;--how, I would rather not conjecture. She
+gives me no trouble now, and I have no wish to trouble her.”
+
+“Have you no hope of ever being on filial terms with her again?” I said.
+
+“There can be few things more unlikely,” he replied.
+
+I was a little troubled, notwithstanding my knowledge of her and my
+feeling toward her, that he should regard a complete alienation from his
+mother with such indifference. I could not, however, balance the account
+between them! If she had a strong claim in the sole fact that she was his
+mother, how much had she not injured him simply by not being lovable!
+Love unpaid is the worst possible debt; and to make it impossible to pay
+it, is the worst of wrongs.
+
+But, oh, what a heart-oppression it was, that my uncle had returned so
+different! We were glad to have him, but how gladly would we not have let
+him go again to restore him to himself, even were it never more to rest
+our eyes upon him in this world! Dearly as I loved John, it seemed as if
+nothing could make me happy while my uncle remained as he was. It was a
+kind of cold despair to know him such impassable miles from me. I could
+not get near him! I went about all day with a sense--not merely of loss,
+but of a loss that gnawed at me with a sickening pain. He never spoke. He
+never said _little one_ to me now! he never looked in my eyes as if he
+loved me! He was very gentle, never complained, never even frowned, but
+lay there with a dead question in his eyes. We feared his mind was
+utterly gone.
+
+By degrees his health returned, but apparently neither his memory, nor
+his interest in life. Yet he had a far-away look in his eyes, as if he
+remembered something, and started and turned at every opening of the
+door, as if he expected something. He took to wandering about the yard
+and the stable and the cow-house; would gaze for an hour at some animal
+in its stall; would watch the men threshing the corn, or twisting
+straw-ropes. When Dr. Southwell sent back his horse, it was in great hope
+that the sight of Death would wake him up; that he would recognize his
+old companion, jump on his back, and be well again; but my uncle only
+looked at him with a faint admiration, went round him and examined him as
+if he were a horse he thought of buying, then turned away and left him.
+Death was troubled at his treatment of him. He on his part showed him all
+the old attention, using every equine blandishment he knew; but having
+met with no response, he too turned slowly away, and walked to his
+stable, Dr. Southwell would gladly have bought him, but neither John nor
+I would hear of parting with him: he was almost a portion of his master!
+My uncle might come to himself any moment: how could we look him in the
+face if Death was gone from us! Besides, we loved the horse for his own
+sake as well as my uncle's, and John would be but too glad to ride him!
+
+My uncle would wander over the house, up and down, but seemed to prefer
+the little drawing-room: I made it my special business to keep a good
+fire there. He never went to the study; never opened the door in the
+chimney-corner. He very seldom spoke, and seldomer to me than to any
+other. It _was_ a dreary time! Our very souls had longed for him back,
+and thus he came to us!
+
+Sorely I wept over the change that had passed upon the good man. He must
+have received some terrible shock! It was just as if his mother, John
+said, had got hold of him, and put a knife in his heart! It was well,
+however, that he was not wandering about the heath, exposed to the
+elements! and there was yet time for many a good thing to come! Where one
+_must_ wait, one _can_ wait.
+
+John had to learn this, for, say what he would, the idea of marrying
+while my uncle remained in such plight, was to me unendurable.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXXII.
+
+
+TWICE TWO IS ONE.
+
+The spring came, but brought little change in the condition of my uncle.
+In the month of May, Dr. Southwell advised our taking him abroad. When we
+proposed it to him, he passed his hand wearily over his forehead, as if
+he felt something wrong there, and gave us no reply. We made our
+preparations, and when the day arrived, he did not object to go.
+
+We were an odd party: John and I, bachelor and spinster; my uncle, a
+silent, moody man, who did whatever we asked him; and the still,
+open-eyed Martha Moon, who, I sometimes think, understood more about it
+all than any of us. I could talk a little French, John a good deal of
+German. When we got to Paris, we found my uncle considerably at home
+there. When he cared to speak, he spoke like a native, and was never at a
+loss for word or phrase.
+
+It was he, indeed, who took us to a quiet little hotel he knew; and when
+we were comfortably settled in it, he began to take the lead in all our
+plans. By degrees he assumed the care and guidance of the whole party;
+and so well did he carry out what he had silently, perhaps almost
+unconsciously undertaken, that we conceived the greatest hopes of the
+result to himself. A mind might lie quiescent so long as it was
+ministered to, and hedged from cares and duties, but wake up when
+something was required of it! No one would have thought anything amiss
+with my uncle, that heard him giving his orders for the day, or acting
+cicerone to the little company--there for his sake, though he did not
+know it. How often John and I looked at each other, and how glad were our
+hearts! My uncle was fast coming to himself! It was like watching the
+dead grow alive.
+
+One day he proposed taking a carriage and a good pair of horses, and
+driving to Versailles to see the palace. We agreed, and all went well. I
+had not, in my wildest dreams, imagined a place so grand and beautiful.
+We wandered about it for hours, and were just tired enough to begin
+thinking with pleasure of the start homeward, when we found ourselves in
+a very long, straight corridor. I was walking alone, a little ahead of
+the rest; my uncle was coming along next, but a good way behind me; a few
+paces behind my uncle, came John with Martha, to whom he was more
+scrupulously attentive than to myself.
+
+In front of me was a door, dividing the corridor in two, apparently
+filled with plain plate-glass, to break the draught without obscuring the
+effect of the great length of the corridor, which stretched away as far
+on the other side as we had come on this. I paused and stood aside,
+leaning against the wall to wait for my uncle, and gazing listlessly out
+of a window opposite me. But as my uncle came nearer to open the door for
+us, I happened to cast my eyes again upon it, and saw, as it seemed, my
+uncle coming in the opposite direction; whence I concluded of course,
+that I had made a mistake, and that what I had taken for a clear plate of
+glass, was a mirror, reflecting the corridor behind me. I looked back at
+my uncle with a little anxiety. My reader may remember that, when he came
+to fetch me from Rising, the day after I was lost on the moor,
+encountering a mirror at unawares, he started and nearly fell: from this
+occurrence, and from the absence of mirrors about the house, I had
+imagined in his life some painful story connected with a mirror.
+
+Once again I saw him start, and then stand like stone. Almost immediately
+a marvellous light overspread his countenance, and with a cry he bounded
+forward. I looked again at the mirror, and there I saw the self-same
+light-irradiated countenance coming straight, as was natural, to meet
+that of which it was the reflection. Then all at once the solid
+foundations of fact seemed to melt into vaporous dream, for as I saw the
+two figures come together, the one in the mirror, the other in the world,
+and was starting forward to prevent my uncle from shattering the mirror
+and wounding himself, the figures fell into each other's arms, and I
+heard two voices weeping and sobbing, as the substance and the shadow
+embraced.
+
+Two men had for a moment been deceived like myself: neither glass nor
+mirror was there--only the frame from which a swing-door had been
+removed. They walked each into the arms of the other, whom they had at
+first each taken for himself.
+
+They paused in their weeping, held each other at arm's-length, and gazed
+as in mute appeal for yet better assurance; then, smiling like two suns
+from opposing rain-clouds, fell again each on the other's neck, and wept
+anew. Neither had killed the other! Neither had lost the other! The world
+had been a graveyard; it was a paradise!
+
+We stood aside in reverence. Martha Moon's eyes glowed, but she
+manifested no surprise. John and I stared in utter bewilderment. The two
+embraced each other, kissed and hugged and patted each other, wept and
+murmured and laughed, then all at once, with one great sigh between them,
+grew aware of witnesses. They were too happy to blush, yet indeed they
+could not have blushed, so red were they with the fire of heaven's own
+delight. Utterly unembarrassed they turned toward us--and then came a
+fresh astonishment, an old and new joy together out of the treasure of
+the divine house-holder: the uncle of the mirror, radiant with a joy such
+as I had never before beheld upon human countenance, came straight to me,
+cried; “Ah, little one!” took me in his arms, and embraced me with all
+the old tenderness. Then I knew that my own old uncle was the same as
+ever I had known him, the same as when I used to go to sleep in his arms.
+
+The jubilation that followed, it is impossible for me to describe; and my
+husband, who approves of all I have yet written, begs me not to attempt
+an adumbration of it.
+
+“It would be a pity,” he says, “to end a won race with a tumble down at
+the post!”
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXXIII.
+
+
+HALF ONE IS ONE.
+
+I am going to give you the whole story, but not this moment; I want to
+talk a little first. I need not say that I had twin uncles. They were but
+one man to the world; to themselves only were they a veritable two. The
+word _twin_ means one of two that once were one. To _twin_ means to
+_divide_, they tell me. The opposite action is, of _twain_ to make one.
+To me as well as the world, I believe, but for the close individual
+contact of all my life with my uncle Edward, the two would have been but
+as one man. I hardly know that I felt any richer at first for having two
+uncles; it was long before I should have felt much poorer for the loss of
+uncle Edmund. Uncle Edward was to me the substance of which uncle Edmund
+was the shadow. But at length I learned to love him dearly through
+perceiving how dearly my own uncle loved him. I loved the one because he
+was what he was, the other because he was not that one. Creative Love
+commonly differentiates that it may unite; in the case of my uncles it
+seemed only to have divided that it might unite. I am hardly intelligible
+to myself; in my mind at least I have got into a bog of confused
+metaphysics, out of which it is time I scrambled. What I would say is
+this--that what made the world not care there should be two of them, made
+the earth a heaven to those two. By their not being one, they were able
+to love, and so were one. Like twin planets they revolved around each
+other, and in a common orbit around God their sun. It was a beautiful
+thing to see how uncle Edmund revived and expanded in the light of his
+brother's presence, until he grew plainly himself. He had suffered more
+than my own uncle, and had not had an orphan child to love and be loved
+by.
+
+What a drive home that was! Paris, anywhere seemed home now! I had John
+and my uncles; John had me and my uncle; my uncles had each other; and I
+suspect, if we could have looked into Martha, we should have seen that
+she, through her lovely unselfishness, possessed us all more than any one
+of us another. Oh the outbursts of gladness on the way!--the talks!--the
+silences! The past fell off like an ugly veil from the true face of
+things; the present was sunshine; the future a rosy cloud.
+
+When we reached our hotel, it was dinner-time, and John ordered
+champagne. He and I were hungry as two happy children; the brothers ate
+little, and scarcely drank. They were too full of each other to have room
+for any animal need. A strange solemnity crowned and dominated their
+gladness. Each was to the other a Lazarus given back from the grave. But
+to understand the depth of their rapture, you must know their story. That
+of Martha and Mary and Lazarus could not have equalled it but for the
+presence of the Master, for neither sisters nor brother had done each
+other any wrong. They looked to me like men walking in a luminous mist--a
+mist of unspeakable suffering radiant with a joy as unspeakable--the very
+stuff to fashion into glorious dreams.
+
+When we drew round the fire, for the evenings were chilly, they laid
+their whole history open to us. What a tale it was! and what a telling of
+it! My own uncle, Edward, was the principal narrator, but was
+occasionally helped out by my newer uncle, Edmund. I had the story
+already, my reader will remember, in my uncle's writing, at home: when we
+returned I read it--not with the same absorption as if it had come first,
+but with as much interest, and certainly with the more thorough
+comprehension that I had listened to it before. That same written story I
+shall presently give, supplemented by what, necessarily, my uncle Edmund
+had to supply, and with some elucidation from the spoken narrative of my
+uncle Edward.
+
+As the story proceeded, overcome with the horror of the revelation I
+foresaw, I forgot myself, and cried out--
+
+“And that woman is John's mother!”
+
+“Whose mother?” asked uncle Edmund, with scornful curiosity.
+
+“John Day's,” I answered.
+
+“It cannot be!” he cried, blazing up. “Are you sure of it?”
+
+“I have always been given so to understand,” replied John for me; “but I
+am by no means sure of it. I have doubted it a thousand times.”
+
+“No wonder! Then we may go on! But, indeed, to believe you her son, would
+be to doubt you! I _don't_ believe it.”
+
+“You could not help doubting me!” responded John. “--I might be true,
+though, even if I were her son!” he added.
+
+“Ed,” said Edmund to Edward, “let us lay our heads together!”
+
+“Ready Ed!” said Edward to Edmund.
+
+Thereupon they began comparing memories and recollections,--to find,
+however, that they had by no means data enough. One thing was clear to
+me--that nothing would be too bad for them to believe of her.
+
+“She would pick out the eye of a corpse if she thought a sovereign lay
+behind it!” said uncle Edmund.
+
+“To have the turning over of his rents,--” said uncle Edward, and checked
+himself.
+
+“Yes--it would be just one of her devil-tricks!” agreed uncle Edmund.
+
+“I beg your pardon, John,” said uncle Edward, as if it were he that had
+used the phrase, and uncle Edmund nodded to John, as if he had himself
+made the apology.
+
+John said nothing. His eyes looked wild with hope. He felt like one who,
+having been taught that he is a child of the devil, begins to know that
+God is his father--the one discovery worth making by son of man.
+
+Then, at my request, they went on with their story, which I had
+interrupted.
+
+When it was at length all poured out, and the last drops shaken from the
+memory of each, there fell a long silence, which my own uncle broke.
+
+“When shall we start, Ed?” he said.
+
+“To-morrow, Ed.”
+
+“This business of John's must come first, Ed!”
+
+“It shall, Ed!”
+
+“You know where you were born, John?”
+
+“On my father's estate of Rubworth in Gloucestershire, I _believe_”
+ answered John.
+
+“You must be prepared for the worst, you know!”
+
+“I am prepared. As Orba told me once, God is my father, whoever my mother
+may be!”
+
+“That's right. Hold by that!” said my uncles, as with one breath.
+
+“Do you know the year you were born?” asked uncle Edmund.
+
+“My _mother_ says I was born in 1820.”
+
+“You have not seen the entry?”
+
+“No. One does not naturally doubt such statements.”
+
+“Assuredly not--until--” He paused.
+
+How uncle Edmund had regained his wits! And how young the brothers
+looked!
+
+“You mean,” said John, “until he has known my mother!”
+
+Now for the story of my twin uncles, mainly as written by my uncle
+Edward!
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXXIV.
+
+
+THE STORY OF MY TWIN UNCLES.
+
+“My brother and I were marvellously like. Very few of our friends, none
+of them with certainty, could name either of us apart--or even together.
+Only two persons knew absolutely which either of us was, and those two
+were ourselves. Our mother certainly did not--at least without seeing one
+or other of our backs. Even we ourselves have each made the blunder
+occasionally of calling the other by the wrong name. Our
+indistinguishableness was the source of ever-recurring mistake, of
+constant amusement, of frequent bewilderment, and sometimes of annoyance
+in the family. I once heard my father say to a friend, that God had never
+made two things alike, except his twins. We two enjoyed the fun of it so
+much, that we did our best to increase the confusions resulting from our
+resemblance. We did not lie, but we dodged and pretended, questioned and
+looked mysterious, till I verily believe the person concerned, having in
+himself so vague an idea of our individuality, not unfrequently forgot
+which he had blamed, or which he had wanted, and became hopelessly
+muddled.
+
+“A man might well have started the question what good could lie in the
+existence of a duality in which the appearance was, if not exactly, yet
+so nearly identical, that no one but my brother or myself could have
+pointed out definite differences; but it could have been started only by
+an outsider: my brother and I had no doubt concerning the advantage of a
+duality in which each was the other's double; the fact was to us a never
+ceasing source of delight. Each seemed to the other created such,
+expressly that he might love him as a special, individual property of his
+own. It was as if the image of Narcissus had risen bodily out of the
+watery mirror, to be what it had before but seemed. It was as if we had
+been made two, that each might love himself, and yet not be selfish.
+
+“We were almost always together, but sometimes we got into individual
+scrapes, when--which will appear to some incredible--the one accused
+always accepted punishment without denial or subterfuge or attempt to
+perplex: it was all one which was the culprit, and which should be the
+sufferer. Nor did this indistinction work badly: that the other was just
+as likely to suffer as the doer of the wrong, wrought rather as a
+deterrent. The mode of behaviour may have had its origin in the
+instinctive perception of the impossibility of proving innocence; but had
+we, loving as we did, been capable of truthfully accusing each other, I
+think we should have been capable of lying also. The delight of existence
+lay, embodied and objective to each, in the existence of the other.
+
+“At school we learned the same things, and only long after did any
+differences in taste begin to develop themselves.
+
+“Our brother, elder by five years, who would succeed to the property, had
+the education my father thought would best fit him for the management of
+land. We twins were trained to be lawyer and doctor--I the doctor.
+
+“We went to college together, and shared the same rooms.
+
+“Having finished our separate courses, our father sent us to a German
+university: he would not have us insular!
+
+“There we did not work hard, nor was hard work required of us. We went
+out a good deal in the evenings, for the students that lived at home in
+the town were hospitable. We seemed to be rather popular, owing probably
+to our singular likeness, which we found was regarded as a serious
+disadvantage. The reason of this opinion we never could find, flattering
+ourselves indeed that what it typified gave us each double the base and
+double the strength.
+
+“We had all our friends in common. Every friend to one of us was a friend
+to both. If one met man or woman he was pleased with, he never rested
+until the other knew that man or woman also. Our delight in our friends
+must have been greater than that of other men, because of the constant
+sharing.
+
+“Our all but identity of form, our inseparability, our unanimity, and our
+mutual devotion, were often, although we did not know it, a subject of
+talk in the social gatherings of the place. It was more than once or
+twice openly mooted--what, in the chances of life, would be likeliest to
+strain the bond that united us. Not a few agreed that a terrible
+catastrophe might almost be expected from what they considered such an
+unnatural relation.
+
+“I think you must already be able to foresee from what the first
+difference between us would arise: discord itself was rooted in the very
+unison--for unison it was, not harmony--of our tastes and instincts; and
+will now begin to understand why it was so difficult, indeed impossible
+for me, not to have a secret from my little one.
+
+“Among the persons we met in the home-circles of our fellow-students,
+appeared by and by an English lady--a young widow, they said, though
+little in her dress or carriage suggested widowhood. We met her again and
+again. Each thought her the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but
+neither was much interested in her at first. Nor do I believe either
+would, of himself, ever have been. Our likings and dislikings always
+hitherto had gone together, and, left to themselves, would have done so
+always, I believe; whence it seems probable that, left to ourselves, we
+should also have found, when required, a common strength of abnegation.
+But in the present case, our feelings were not left to themselves; the
+lady gave the initiative, and the dividing regard was born in the one,
+and had time to establish itself, ere the provoking influence was brought
+to bear on the other.
+
+“Within the last few years I have had a visit from an old companion of
+the period. I daresay you will remember the German gentleman who amused
+you with the funny way in which he pronounced certain words--one of the
+truest-hearted and truest-tongued men I have ever known: he gave me much
+unexpected insight into the evil affair. He had learned certain things
+from a sister, the knowledge of which, old as the story they concerned by
+that time was, chiefly moved his coming to England to find me.
+
+“One evening, he told me, when a number of the ladies we were in the
+habit of meeting happened to be together without any gentleman present,
+the talk turned, half in a philosophical, half in a gossipy spirit, upon
+the consequences that might follow, should two men, bound in such strange
+fashion as my brother and I, fall in love with the same woman--a thing
+not merely possible, but to be expected. The talk, my friend said, was
+full of a certain speculative sort of metaphysics which, in the present
+state of human development, is far from healthy, both because of our
+incompleteness, and because we are too near to what we seem to know, to
+judge it aright. One lady was present--a lady by us more admired and
+trusted than any of the rest--who alone declared a conviction that love
+of no woman would ever separate us, provided the one fell in love first,
+and the other knew the fact before he saw the lady. For, she said, no
+jealousy would in that case be roused; and the relation of the brother to
+his brother and sister would be so close as to satisfy his heart. In a
+few days probably he too would fall in love, and his lady in like manner
+be received by his brother, when they would form a square impregnable
+to attack. The theory was a good one, and worthy of realization. But,
+alas, the Prince of the Power of the Air was already present in force,
+in the heart of the English widow! Young in years, but old in pride
+and self-confidence, she smiled at the notion of our advocate. She said
+that the idea of any such friendship between men was nonsense; that she
+knew more about men than some present could be expected to know: their
+love was but a matter of custom and use; the moment self took part in
+the play, it would burst; it was but a bubble-company! As for love
+proper--she meant the love between man and woman--its law was the
+opposite to that of friendship; its birth and continuance depended on the
+parties _not_ getting accustomed to each other; the less they knew each
+other, the more they would love each other.
+
+“Upon this followed much confused talk, during which the English lady
+declared nothing easier than to prove friendship, or the love of
+brothers, the kind of thing she had said.
+
+“Most of the company believed the young widow but talking to show off;
+while not a few felt that they desired no nearer acquaintance with one
+whose words, whatever might be her thoughts, degraded humanity. The
+circle was very speedily broken into two segments, one that liked the
+English lady, and one that almost hated her.
+
+“From that moment, the English widow set before her the devil-victory of
+alienating two hearts that loved each other--and she gained it for a
+time--until Death proved stronger than the Devil. People said we could
+not be parted: _she_ would part us! She began with my brother. To tell
+how I know that she began with him, I should have to tell how she began
+with me, and that I cannot do; for, little one, I dare not let the tale
+of the treacheries of a bad woman toward an unsuspecting youth, enter
+your ears. Suffice it to say, such a woman has well studied those regions
+of a man's nature into which, being less divine, the devil in her can
+easier find entrance. There, she knows him better than he knows himself;
+and makes use of her knowledge, not to elevate, but to degrade him. She
+fills him with herself, and her animal influences. She gets into his
+self-consciousness beside himself, by means of his self-love. Through the
+ever open funnel of his self-greed, she pours in flattery. By
+depreciation of others, she hints admiration of himself. By the slightest
+motion of a finger, of an eyelid, of her person, she will pay him a
+homage of which first he cannot, then he will not, then he dares not
+doubt the truth. Not such a woman only, but almost any silly woman, may
+speedily make the most ordinary, and hitherto modest youth, imagine
+himself the peak of creation, the triumph of the Deity. No man alive is
+beyond the danger of imagining himself exceptional among men: if such as
+think well of themselves were right in so doing, truly the world were ill
+worth God's making! He is the wisest who has learned to 'be naught
+awhile!' The silly soul becomes so full of his tempter, and of himself in
+and through her, that he loses interest in all else, cares for nobody but
+her, prizes nothing but her regard, broods upon nothing but her favours,
+looks forward to nothing but again her presence and further favours. God
+is nowhere; fellow-man in the way like a buzzing fly--else no more to be
+regarded than a speck of dust neither upon his person nor his garment.
+And this terrible disintegration of life rises out of the most wonderful,
+mysterious, beautiful, and profound relation in humanity! Its roots go
+down into the very deeps of God, and out of its foliage creeps the old
+serpent, and the worm that never dies! Out of it steams the horror of
+corruption, wrapt in whose living death a man cries out that God himself
+can do nothing for him. It is but the natural result of his making the
+loveliest of God's gifts into his God, and worshipping and serving the
+creature more than the creator. Oh my child, it is a terrible thing to
+be! Except he knows God the saviour, man stands face to face with a
+torturing enigma, hopeless of solution!
+
+“The woman sought and found the enemy, my false self, in the house of my
+life. To that she gave herself, as if she gave herself to me. Oh, how she
+made me love her!--if that be love which is a deification of self, the
+foul worship of one's own paltry being!--and that when most it seems
+swallowed up and lost! No, it is not love! Does love make ashamed? The
+memories of it may be full of pain, but can the soul ever turn from love
+with sick contempt? That which at length is loathed, can never have been
+loved!
+
+“Of my brother she would speak as of a poor creature not for a moment to
+be compared with myself. How I could have believed her true when she
+spoke thus, knowing that in the mirror I could not have told myself from
+my brother, knowing also that our minds, tastes, and faculties bore as
+strong a resemblance as our bodies, I cannot tell, but she fooled me to a
+fool through the indwelling folly of my self-love. At other times,
+wishing to tighten the bonds of my thraldom that she might the better
+work her evil end, proving herself a powerful devil, she would rouse my
+jealousy by some sign of strong admiration of Edmund. She must have acted
+the same way with my brother. I saw him enslaved just as I--knew we were
+faring alike--knew the very thoughts as well as feelings in his heart,
+and instead of being consumed with sorrow, chuckled at the _knowledge_
+that _I_ was the favoured one! I suspect now that she showed him more
+favour than myself, and taught him to put on the look of the hopeless
+one. I fancied I caught at times a covert flash in his eye: he knew what
+he knew! If so, poor Edmund, thou hadst the worst of it every way!
+
+“Shall I ever get her kisses off my lips, her poison out of my brain!
+From my heart, her image was burned in a moment, as utterly as if by
+years of hell!
+
+“The estrangement between us was sudden; there were degrees only in the
+widening of it. First came embarrassment at meeting. Then all commerce of
+wish, thought, and speculation, ended. There was no more merrymaking
+jugglery with identity; each was himself only, and for himself alone.
+Gone was all brother-gladness. We avoided each other more and more. When
+we must meet, we made haste to part. Heaven was gone from home. Each yet
+felt the same way toward the other, but it was the way of repelling, not
+drawing. When we passed in the street, it was with a look that said, or
+at least meant--'You are my brother! I don't want you!' We ceased even to
+nod to each other. Still in our separation we could not separate. Each
+took a room in another part of the town, but under the same pseudonym.
+Our common lodging was first deserted, then formally given up by each.
+Always what one did, that did the other, though no longer intending to
+act in consort with him. He could not help it though he tried, for the
+other tried also, and did the same thing. One of us might for months have
+played the part of both without detection--especially if it had been
+understood that we had parted company; but I think it was never
+suspected, although now we were rarely for a moment together, and still
+more rarely spoke. A few weeks sufficed to bring us to the verge of
+madness.
+
+“To this day I doubt if the woman, our common disease, knew the one of us
+from the other. That in any part of her being there was the least
+approach to a genuine womanly interest in either of us, I do not believe.
+I am very sure she never cared for me. Preference I cannot think
+possible; she could not, it seems to me, have felt anything for one of us
+without feeling the same for both; I do not see how, with all she knew of
+us, we could have made two impressions upon her moral sensorium.
+
+“It was at length the height of summer, and every one sought change of
+scene and air. It was time for us to go home; but I wrote to my father,
+and got longer leave.”
+
+“I wrote too,” interposed my uncle Edmund at this point of the story,
+when my own uncle was telling it that evening in Paris.
+
+“The day after the date of his answer to my letter, my father died. But
+Edmund and I were already on our way, by different routes, to the
+mountain-village whither the lady had preceded us; and having, in our
+infatuation, left no address, my brother never saw the letter announcing
+our loss, and I not for months.
+
+“A few weeks more, and our elder brother, who had always been delicate,
+followed our father. This also remained for a time unknown to me. My
+mother had died many years before, and we had now scarce a relation in
+the world. Martha Moon is the nearest relative you and I have. Besides
+her and you, there were left therefore of the family but myself and your
+uncle Edmund--both absorbed in the same worthless woman.
+
+“At the village there were two hostelries. I thought my brother would go
+to the better; he thought I would go to the better; so we met at the
+worse! I remember a sort of grin on his face when we saw each other, and
+have no doubt the same grin was on mine. We always did the same thing,
+just as of old. The next morning we set out, I need hardly say each by
+himself, to find the lady.
+
+“She had rented a small chalet on the banks of a swift mountain-stream,
+and thither, for a week or so, we went every day, often encountering. The
+efforts we made to avoid each other being similar and simultaneous, they
+oftener resulted in our meeting. When one did nothing, the other
+generally did nothing also, and when one schemed, the other also schemed,
+and similarly. Thus what had been the greatest pleasure of our peculiar
+relation, our mental and moral resemblance, namely, became a large factor
+in our mutual hate. For with self-loathing shame, and a misery that makes
+me curse the day I was born, I confess that for a time I hated the
+brother of my heart; and I have but too good ground for believing that he
+also hated me!”
+
+“I did! I did!” cried uncle Edmund, when my own uncle, in his verbal
+narrative, mentioned his belief that his brother hated him; whereupon
+uncle Edward turned to me, saying--
+
+“Is it not terrible, my little one, that out of a passion called by the
+same name with that which binds you and John Day, the hellish smoke of
+such a hate should arise! God must understand it! that is a comfort: in
+vain I seek to sound it. Even then I knew that I dwelt in an evil house.
+Amid the highest of such hopes as the woman roused in me, I scented the
+vapours of the pit. I was haunted by the dim shape of the coming hour
+when I should hate the woman that enthralled me, more than ever I had
+loved her. The greater sinner I am, that I yet yielded her dominion over
+me. I was the willing slave of a woman who sought nothing but the
+consciousness of power; who, to the indulgence of that vilest of
+passions, would sacrifice the lives, the loves, the very souls of men!
+She lived to separate, where Jesus died to make one! How weak and
+unworthy was I to be caught in her snares! how wicked and vile not to
+tear myself loose! The woman whose touch would defile the Pharisee, is
+pure beside such a woman!”
+
+I return to his manuscript.
+
+“The lady must have had plenty of money, and she loved company and show;
+I cannot but think, therefore, that she had her design in choosing such a
+solitary place: its loveliness would subserve her intent of enthralling
+thoroughly heart and soul and brain of the fools she had in her toils. I
+doubt, however, if the fools were alive to any beauty but hers, if they
+were not dead to the wavings of God's garment about them. Was I ever
+truly aware of the presence of those peaks that dwelt alone with their
+whiteness in the desert of the sky--awfully alone--of the world, but not
+with the world? I think we saw nothing save with our bodily eyes, and
+very little with them; for we were blinded by a passion fitter to wander
+the halls of Eblis, than the palaces of God.
+
+“The chalet stood in a little valley, high in the mountains, whose
+surface was gently undulating, with here and there the rocks breaking
+through its rich-flowering meadows. Down the middle of it ran the deep
+swift stream, swift with the weight of its fullness, as well as the steep
+slope of its descent. It was not more than seven or eight feet across,
+but a great body of water went rushing along its deep course. About a
+quarter of a mile from the chalet, it reached the first of a series of
+falls of moderate height and slope, after which it divided into a number
+of channels, mostly shallow, in a wide pebbly torrent-bed. These, a
+little lower down, reunited into a narrower and yet swifter stream--a
+small fierce river, which presently, at one reckless bound, shot into the
+air, to tumble to a valley a thousand feet below, shattered into spray as
+it fell.
+
+“The chalet stood alone. The village was at no great distance, but not a
+house was visible from any of its windows. It had no garden. The meadow,
+one blaze of colour, softened by the green of the mingling grass, came up
+to its wooden walls, and stretched from them down to the rocky bank of
+the river, in many parts to the very water's-edge. The chalet stood like
+a yellow rock in a green sea. The meadow was the drawing-room where the
+lady generally received us.
+
+“One lovely evening, I strolled out of the hostelry, and went walking up
+the road that led to the village of Auerbach, so named from the stream
+and the meadow I have described. The moon was up, and promised the
+loveliest night. I was in no haste, for the lady had, in our common
+hearing, said, she was going to pass that night with a friend, in a town
+some ten miles away. I dawdled along therefore, thinking only to greet
+the place, walk with the stream, and lie in the meadow, sacred with the
+shadow of her demonian presence. Quit of the restless hope of seeing her,
+I found myself taking some little pleasure in the things about me, and
+spent two hours on the way, amid the sound of rushing water, now
+swelling, now sinking, all the time.
+
+“It had not crossed me to wonder where my brother might be. I banished
+the thought of him as often as it intruded. Not able to help meeting, we
+had almost given up avoiding each other; but when we met, our desire was
+to part. I do not know that, apart, we had ever yet felt actual hate,
+either to the other.
+
+“The road led through the village. It was asleep. I remember a gleam in
+just one of the houses. The moonlight seemed to have drowned all the
+lamps of the world. I came to the stream, rushing cold from its far-off
+glacier-mother, crossed it, and went down the bank opposite the chalet: I
+had taken a fancy to see it from that side. Glittering and glancing under
+the moon, the wild little river rushed joyous to its fearful fall. A
+short distance away, it was even now falling--falling from off the face
+of the world! This moment it was falling from my very feet into the
+void--falling, falling, unupheld, down, down, through the moonlight, to
+the ghastly rock-foot below!
+
+“The chalet seemed deserted. With the same woefully desolate look, it
+constantly comes back in my dreams. I went farther down the valley. The
+full-rushing stream went with me like a dog. It made no murmur, only a
+low gurgle as it shot along. It seemed to draw me with it to its last
+leap. As I looked at its swiftness, I thought how hard it would be to get
+out of. The swiftness of it comes to me yet in my dreams.
+
+“I came to a familiar rock, which, part of the bank whereon I walked,
+rose some six or seven feet above the meadow, just opposite a little
+hollow where the lady oftenest sat. Two were on the grass together, one a
+lady seated, the other a man, with his head in the lady's lap. I gave a
+leap as if a bullet had gone through my heart, then instinctively drew
+back behind the rock. There I came to myself, and began to take courage.
+She had gone away for the night: it could not be she! I peeped. The man
+had raised his head, and was leaning on his elbow. It was Edmund, I was
+certain! She stooped and kissed him. I scrambled to the top of the rock,
+and sprang across the stream, which ran below me like a flooded millrace.
+Would to God I had missed the bank, and been swept to the great fall! I
+was careless, and when I lighted, I fell. Her clear mocking laugh rang
+through the air, and echoed from the scoop of some still mountain. When I
+rose, they were on their feet.
+
+“'Quite a chamois-spring!' remarked the lady with derision.
+
+“She saw the last moment was come. Neither of us two spoke.
+
+“'I told you,' she said, 'neither of you was to trouble me to-night: you
+have paid no regard to my wish for quiet! It is time the foolery should
+end! I am weary of it. A woman cannot marry a double man--or half a man
+either--without at least being able to tell which is which of the two
+halves!'
+
+“She ended with a toneless laugh, in which my brother joined. She turned
+upon him with a pitiless mockery which, I see now, must have left in his
+mind the conviction that she had been but making game of him; while I
+never doubted myself the dupe. Not once had she received me as I now saw
+her: though the night was warm, her deshabille was yet a somewhat
+prodigal unmasking of her beauty to the moon! The conviction in each of
+us was, that she and the other were laughing at him.
+
+“We locked in a deadly struggle, with what object I cannot tell. I do not
+believe either of us had an object. It was a mere blind conflict of
+pointless enmity, in which each cared but to overpower the other. Which
+first laid hold, which, if either, began to drag, I have not a suspicion.
+The next thing I know is, we were in the water, each in the grasp of the
+other, now rolling, now sweeping, now tumbling along, in deadly embrace.
+
+“The shock of the ice-cold water, and the sense of our danger, brought me
+to myself. I let my brother go, but he clutched me still. Down we shot
+together toward the sheer descent. Already we seemed falling. The terror
+of it over-mastered me. It was not the crash I feared, but the stayless
+rush through the whistling emptiness. In the agony of my despair, I
+pushed him from me with all my strength, striking at him a fierce, wild,
+aimless blow--the only blow struck in the wrestle. His hold relaxed. I
+remember nothing more.”
+
+At this point of the verbal narrative, my uncle Edmund again spoke.
+
+“You never struck me, Ed,” he cried; “or if you did, I was already
+senseless. I remember nothing of the water.”
+
+“When I came to myself,” the manuscript goes on, “I was lying in a pebbly
+shoal. The moon was aloft in heaven. I was cold to the heart, cold to the
+marrow of my bones. I could move neither hand nor foot, and thought I was
+dead. By slow degrees a little power came back, and I managed at length,
+after much agonizing effort, to get up on my feet--only to fall again.
+After several such failures, I found myself capable of dragging myself
+along like a serpent, and so got out of the water, and on the next
+endeavour was able to stand. I had forgotten everything; but when my eyes
+fell on the darting torrent, I remembered all--not as a fact, but as a
+terrible dream from which I thanked heaven I had come awake.
+
+“But as I tottered along, I came slowly to myself, and a fearful doubt
+awoke. If it was a dream, where had I dreamt it? How had I come to wake
+where I found myself? How had the dream turned real about me? Where was I
+last in my remembrance? Where was my brother? Where was the lady in the
+moonlight? No, it was not a dream! If my brother had not got out of the
+water, I was his murderer! I had struck him!--Oh, the horror of it! If
+only I could stop dreaming it--three times almost every night!”
+
+Again uncle Edmund interposed--not altogether logically:
+
+“I tell you, I don't believe you struck me, Ed! And you must remember,
+neither of us would have got out if you hadn't!”
+
+“You might have let me go!” said the other.
+
+“On the way down the Degenfall, perhaps!” rejoined uncle Edmund. “--I
+believe it was that blow brought me to my senses, and made me get out!”
+
+“Thank you, Ed!” said uncle Edward.
+
+Once more I write from the manuscript.
+
+“I said to myself he _must_ have got out! It could not be that I had
+drowned my own brother! Such a ghastly thing could not have been
+permitted! It was too terrible to be possible!
+
+“How, then, had we been living the last few months? What brothers had we
+been? Had we been loving one another? Had I been a neighbour to my
+nearest? Had I been a brother to my twin? Was not murder the natural
+outcome of it all? He that loveth not his brother is a murderer! If so,
+where the good of saving me from being in deed what I was in nature? I
+had cast off my brother for a treacherous woman! My very thought sickened
+within me.
+
+“My soul seemed to grow luminous, and understand everything. I saw my
+whole behaviour as it was. The scales fell from my inward eyes, and there
+came a sudden, total, and absolute revulsion in my conscious self--like
+what takes place, I presume, at the day of judgment, when the God in
+every man sits in judgment upon the man. Had the gate of heaven stood
+wide open, neither angel with flaming sword, nor Peter with the keys to
+dispute my entrance, I would have turned away from it, and sought the
+deepest hell. I loathed the woman and myself; in my heart the sealed
+fountain of old affection had broken out, and flooded it.
+
+“All the time this thinking went on, I was crawling slowly up the endless
+river toward the chalet, driven by a hope inconsistent with what I knew
+of my brother. What I felt, he, if he were alive, must be feeling also:
+how then could I say to myself that I should find him with her? It was
+the last dying hope that I had not killed him that thus fooled me. 'She
+will be warming him in her bosom!' I said. But at the very touch, the
+idea turned and presented its opposite pole. 'Good God!' I cried in my
+heart, 'how shall I compass his deliverance? Better he lay at the bottom
+of the fall, than lived to be devoured by that serpent of hell! I will go
+straight to the den of the monster, and demand my brother!'”
+
+But to see the eyes of uncle Edmund at this point of the story!
+
+“At last I approached the chalet. All was still. A handkerchief lay on
+the grass, white in the moonlight. I went up to it, hoping to find it my
+brother's. It was the lady's. I flung it from me like a filthy rag.
+
+“What was the passion worth which in a moment could die so utterly!
+
+“I turned to the house. I would tear him from her: he was mine, not hers!
+
+“My wits were nigh gone. I thought the moonlight was dissolving the
+chalet, that the two within might escape me. I held it fast with my eyes.
+The moon drew back: she only possessed and filled it! No; the moon was
+too pure: she but shone reflected from the windows; she would not go in!
+_I_ would go in! I was Justice! The woman was a thief! She had broken
+into the house of life, and was stealing!
+
+“I stood for a moment looking up at her window. There was neither motion
+nor sound. Was she gone away, and my brother with her? Could she be in
+bed and asleep, after seeing us swept down the river to the Degenfall!
+Could he be with her and at rest, believing me dashed to pieces? I must
+be resolved! The door was not bolted; I stole up the stair to her
+chamber. The door of it was wide open. I entered, and stood. The moon
+filled the tiny room with a clear, sharp-edged, pale-yellow light. She
+lay asleep, lovely to look at as an angel of God. Her hair, part of it
+thrown across the top-rail of the little iron bed, streamed out on each
+side over the pillow, and in the midst of it lay her face, a radiant isle
+in a dark sea. I stood and gazed. Fascinated by her beauty? God forbid! I
+was fascinated by the awful incongruity between that face, pure as the
+moonlight, and the charnel-house that lay unseen behind it. She was to
+me, henceforth, not a woman, but a live Death. I had no sense of
+sacredness, such as always in the chamber even of a little girl. How
+should I? It was no chamber; it was a den. She was no woman, but a female
+monster. I stood and gazed.
+
+“My presence was more potent than I knew. She opened her eyes--opened
+them straight into mine. All the colour sank away out of her face, and it
+stiffened to that of a corpse. With the staring eyes of one strangled,
+she lay as motionless as I stood. I moved not an inch, spoke not a word,
+drew not a step nearer, retreated not a hair's-breadth. Motion was taken
+from me. Was it hate that fixed my eyes on hers, and turned my limbs into
+marble? It certainly was not love, but neither was it hate.
+
+“Agony had been burrowing in me like a mole; the half of what I felt I
+have not told you: I came to find my brother, and found only, in a sweet
+sleep, the woman who had just killed him. The bewilderment, of it all,
+with my long insensibility and wet garments, had taken from me either the
+power of motion or of volition, I do not know which: speechless in the
+moonlight, I must have looked to the wretched woman both ghostly and
+ghastly.
+
+“Two or three long moments she gazed with those horror-struck eyes; then
+a frightful shriek broke from her drawn, death-like lips. She who could
+sleep after turning love into hate, life into death, would have fled into
+hell to escape the eyes of the dead! Insensibility is not courage. Wake
+in the scornfullest mortal the conviction that one of the disembodied
+stands before him, and he will shiver like an aspen-leaf. Scream followed
+scream. Volition or strength, whichever it was that had left me,
+returned. I backed from the room, went noiseless from the house, and
+fled, as if she had been the ghost, and I the mortal. Would I had been
+the spectre for which she took me!”
+
+Here uncle Edward again spoke.
+
+“Small wonder she screamed, the wretch!” he cried: “that was her second
+dose of the horrible that night! You found the door unbolted because I
+had been there before you. I too entered her room, and saw her asleep as
+you describe. I went close to her bedside, and cried out, 'Where is my
+brother?' She woke, and fainted, and I left her.”
+
+“Then,” said I, “when she came to herself, thinking she had had a bad
+dream, she rearranged her hair, and went to sleep again!”
+
+“Just so, I daresay, little one!” answered uncle Edward.
+
+“I had not yet begun to think what I should do, when I found myself at
+our little inn,” the manuscript continues. “No idea of danger to myself
+awoke in my mind, nor was there any cause to heed such an idea, had it
+come. Nobody there knew the one from the other of us. Not many would know
+there were two of us. Any one who saw me twice, might well think he had
+seen us both. If my brother's body were found in the valley stream, it
+was not likely to be recognized, or to be indeed recognizable. The only
+one who could tell what happened at the top of the fall, would hardly
+volunteer information. But, while I knew myself my brother's murderer, I
+thought no more of these sheltering facts than I did of danger. I made it
+no secret that my brother had gone over the fall. I went to the foot of
+the cataract, thence to search and inquire all down the stream, but no
+one had heard of any dead body being found. They told me that the poor
+gentleman must, before morning, have been far on his way to the Danube.
+
+“Giving up the quest in despair, I resigned myself to a torture which has
+hitherto come no nearer expending itself than the consuming fire of God.
+
+“I dared not carry home the terrible news, which must either involve me
+in lying, or elicit such confession as would multiply tenfold my father's
+anguish, and was in utter perplexity what to do, when it occurred to me
+that I ought to inquire after letters at the lodging where last we had
+lived together. Then first I learned that both my father and my elder
+brother, your father, little one, were dead.
+
+“The sense of guilt had not destroyed in me the sense of duty. I did not
+care what became of the property, but I did care for my brother's child,
+and the interests of her succession.
+
+“Your father had all his life been delicate, and had suffered not a
+little. When your mother died, about a year after their marriage, leaving
+us you, it soon grew plain to see that, while he loved you dearly, and
+was yet more friendly to all about him than before, his heart had given
+up the world. When I knew he was gone, I shed more tears over him than I
+had yet shed over my twin: the worm that never dies made my brain too hot
+to weep much for Edmund. Then first I saw that my elder brother had been
+a brother indeed; and that we twins had never been real to each other. I
+saw what nothing but self-loathing would ever have brought me to see,
+that my love to Edmund had not been profound: while a man is himself
+shallow, how should his love be deep! I saw that we had each loved our
+elder brother in a truer and better fashion than we had loved each other.
+One of the chief active bonds between us had been fun; another, habit;
+and another, constitutional resemblance--not one of them strong.
+Underneath were bonds far stronger, but they had never come into
+conscious play; no strain had reached them. They were there, I say; for
+wherever is the poorest flower of love, it is there in virtue of the
+perfect root of love; and love's root must one day blossom into love's
+perfect rose. My chief consolation under the burden of my guilt is, that
+I love my brother since I killed him, far more than I loved him when we
+were all to each other. Had we never quarrelled, and were he alive, I
+should not be loving him thus!
+
+“That we shall meet again, and live in the devotion of a far deeper love,
+I feel in the very heart of my soul. That it is my miserable need that
+has wrought in me this confidence, is no argument against the confidence.
+As misery alone sees miracles, so is there many a truth into which misery
+alone can enter. My little one, do not pity your uncle much; I have
+learned to lift up my heart to God. I look to him who is the saviour of
+men to deliver me from blood-guiltiness--to lead me into my brother's
+pardon, and enable me somehow to make up to him for the wrong I did him.
+
+“Some would think I ought to give myself up to justice. But I felt and
+feel that I owe my brother reparation, not my country the opportunity of
+retribution. It cannot be demanded of me to pretermit, because of my
+crime, the duty more strongly required of me because of the crime. Must I
+not use my best endeavour to turn aside its evil consequences from
+others? Was I, were it even for the cleansing of my vile soul, to leave
+the child of my brother alone with a property exposing her to the
+machinations of prowling selfishness! Would it atone for the wrong of
+depriving her of one uncle, to take the other from her, and so leave her
+defenceless with a burden she could not carry? Must I take so-called
+justice on myself at her expense--to the oppression, darkening, and
+endangering of her life? Were I accused, I would tell the truth; but I
+would not volunteer a phantasmal atonement. What comfort would it be to
+my brother that I was hanged? Let the punishment God pleased come upon
+me, I said; as far as lay in me, I would live for my brother's child! I
+have lived for her.
+
+“But I am, and have been, and shall, I trust, throughout my earthly time,
+and what time thereafter may be needful, always be in Purgatory. I should
+tremble at the thought of coming out of it a moment ere it had done its
+part.
+
+“One day, after my return home, as I unpacked a portmanteau, my fingers
+slipped into the pocket of a waistcoat, and came upon something which,
+when I brought it to the light, proved a large ruby. A pang went to my
+heart. I looked at the waistcoat, and found it the one I had worn that
+terrible night: the ruby was the stone of the ring Edmund always wore. It
+must have been loose, and had got there in our struggle. Every now and
+then I am drawn to look at it. At first I saw in it only the blood; now I
+see the light also. The moon of hope rises higher as the sun of life
+approaches the horizon.
+
+“I was never questioned about the death of my twin brother. One, of two
+so like, must seem enough. Our resemblance, I believe, was a bore, which
+the teasing use we made of it aggravated; therefore the fact that there
+was no longer a pair of us, could not be regarded as cause for regret,
+and things quickly settled down to the state in which you so long knew
+them. If there be one with a suspicion of the terrible truth, it is
+cousin Martha.
+
+“You will not be surprised that you should never have heard of your uncle
+Edmund.
+
+“I dare not ask you, my child, not to love me less; for perhaps you ought
+to do so. If you do, I have my consolation in the fact that my little one
+cannot make me love _her_ less.”
+
+Thus ended the manuscript, signed with my uncle's name and address in
+full, and directed to me at the bottom of the last page.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXXV.
+
+
+UNCLE EDMUND'S APPENDIX.
+
+When my uncle Edward had told his story, corresponding, though more
+conversational in form, with that I have now transcribed, my uncle Edmund
+took up his part of the tale from the moment when he came to himself
+after their fearful rush down the river. It was to this effect:
+
+He lay on the very verge of the hideous void. How it was that he got thus
+far and no farther, he never could think. He was out of the central
+channel, and the water that ran all about him and poured immediately over
+the edge of the precipice, could not have sufficed to roll him there.
+Finding himself on his back, and trying to turn on his side in order to
+rise, his elbow found no support, and lifting his head a little, he
+looked down into a moon-pervaded abyss, where thin silvery vapours were
+stealing about. One turn, and he would have been on his way, plumb-down,
+to the valley below--say, rather, on his way off the face of the world
+into the vast that bosoms the stars and the systems and the cloudy
+worlds. His very soul quivered with terror. The pang of it was so keen
+that it saved him from the swoon in which he might yet have dropped from
+the edge of the world. Not daring to rise, and unable to roll himself up
+the slight slope, he shifted himself sideways along the ground, inch by
+inch, for a few yards, then rose, and ran staggering away, as from a
+monster that might wake and pursue and overtake him. He doubted if he
+would ever have recovered the sudden shock of his awful position, of his
+one glance into the ghastly depth, but for the worse horror of the
+all-but-conviction that his brother had gone down to Hades through that
+terrible descent. If only he too had gone, he cried in his misery, they
+would now be together, with no wicked woman between their hearts! For his
+love too was changed into loathing. He too was at once, and entirely, and
+for ever freed from her fascination. The very thought of her was hateful
+to him.
+
+With straight course, but wavering walk, he made his way through the
+moonlight to demand his brother. He too picked up the handkerchief, and
+dropped it with disgust.
+
+What followed in the lady's chamber, I have already given in his own
+words.
+
+When he fled from the chalet, it was with self-slaughter in his heart.
+But he endured in the comfort of the thought that the door of death was
+always open, that he might enter when he would. He sought the foot of the
+fall the same night; then, as one possessed of demons to the tombs, fled
+to the solitary places of the dark mountains.
+
+He went through many a sore stress. Ignorant of the death of his father
+and his elder brother, the dread misery of encountering them with his
+brother's blood on his soul, barred his way home. He could not bear the
+thought of reading in their eyes his own horror of himself. His money was
+soon spent, and for months he had to endure severe hardships--of simple,
+wholesome human sort. He thought afterward that, if he had had no trouble
+of that kind, his brain would have yielded. He would have surrendered
+himself but for the uselessness of it, and the misery and public stare it
+would bring upon his family.
+
+Knowing German well, and contriving at length to reach Berlin, he found
+employment there of various kinds, and for a good many years managed to
+live as well as he had any heart for, and spare a little for some worse
+off than himself. Having no regard to his health, however, he had at
+length a terrible attack of brain-fever, and but partially recovering his
+faculties after it, was placed in an asylum. There he dreamed every night
+of his home, came awake with the joy of the dream, and could sleep no
+more for longing--not to go home--that he dared not think of--but to look
+upon the place, if only once again. The longing grew till it became
+intolerable. By his talk in his sleep, the good people about him learning
+his condition, gave and gathered money to send him home. On his way, he
+came to himself quite, but when he reached England, he found he dared not
+go near the place of his birth. He remained therefore in London, where he
+made the barest livelihood by copying legal documents. In this way he
+spent a few miserable years, and then suddenly set out to walk to the
+house of his fathers. He had but five shillings in his possession when
+the impulse came upon him.
+
+He reached the moor, and had fallen exhausted, when a solitary gypsy,
+rare phenomenon, I presume, with a divine spot awake in his heart, found
+him, gave him some gin, and took him to a hut he had in the wildest part
+of the heath. He lay helpless for a week, and then began to recover. When
+he was sufficiently restored, he helped his host to weave the baskets
+which, as soon as he had enough to make a load, he took about the country
+in a cart. He soon became so clever at the work as quite to earn his food
+and shelter, making more baskets while the gypsy was away selling the
+others. At home, the old horse managed to live, or rather not to die, on
+the moor, and, all things considered, had not a very hard life of it. On
+his back, uncle Edmund, ill able to walk so far--for he was anything but
+strong now, would sometimes go wandering in the twilight, or when the
+moon shone, to some spot whence he could see his old home. Occasionally
+he would even go round and round the house while we slept, like a ghost
+dreaming of ancient days.
+
+“But,” I said, interrupting his narrative, “the horseman I saw that night
+in the storm could not have been you, uncle; for the horse was a grand
+creature, rearing like the horse with Peter the Great on his back, in the
+corner of the map of Russia!”
+
+“Were _you_ out that terrible night?” he returned. “The lightning was
+enough to frighten even an older horse than the gypsy's.--I wonder how my
+friend is getting on! He must think me very ungrateful! But I daresay he
+imagines me lying fathom-deep in the bog.--You will do something for him,
+won't you, Ed?”
+
+“You shall do for him yourself what you please, Ed,” answered my own
+uncle, “and I will help you.”
+
+“But, uncle Edmund,” I said, “if it was you we saw, the place you were in
+was a very boggy one always, and nearly a lake then!”
+
+“I thought I should never get out!” he replied. “But for the poor horse
+and his owner, I should not have minded.”
+
+“How _did_ you get out of it, uncle?” I persisted. “Lady Cairnedge
+smothered a splendid black horse not far from there. Through the darkness
+I heard him going down. It makes me shudder every time I think of it.”
+
+“I cannot tell you, child. I suppose my gray was such a skeleton that the
+bog couldn't hold him. I left it all to him, and he got himself and me
+too out of it somehow. It was too dark, as you know, to see anything
+between the flashes. I remember we were pretty deep sometimes.”
+
+He went back to London after that, and had come and gone once or twice,
+he said. When he came he always lodged with his gypsy friend. He had
+learned that his father was dead, but took the Mr. Whichcote he heard
+mentioned, for his elder brother, David, my father.
+
+I asked him how it was he appeared to such purpose, and in the very nick
+of time, that afternoon when lady Cairnedge had come with her servants to
+carry John away; for of course I knew now that our champion must have
+been uncle Edmund. He answered he had that very morning made up his mind
+to present himself at the house, and had walked there for the purpose,
+resolved to tell his brother all. He got in by the end of the garden, as
+John was in the way of doing, and had reached the little grove of firs by
+the house, when he saw a carriage at the door, and drew back. Hearing
+then the noises of attack and defence, he came to the window and looked
+in, heard lady Cairnedge's shriek, saw her on the floor, and the men
+attempting to force an entrance at the other side of the window. Hardly
+knowing what he did, he rushed at them and beat them off. Then suddenly
+turning faint, for his heart was troublesome, he retired into the grove,
+and lay there helpless for a time. He recovered only to hear the carriage
+drive away, leaving quiet behind it.
+
+To see that woman in the house of his fathers, was a terrible shock to
+him. Could it be that David had married her? He stole from his covert,
+and crawled across the moor to the gypsy's hut. There he was consoled by
+learning that the mistress of the house was a young girl, whom he rightly
+concluded to be the daughter of his brother David.
+
+In making a second visit with the same intent, he had another attack of
+the heart, and now knew that he would have died in the snow had not John
+found him.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXXVI.
+
+
+THE END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
+
+We returned to England the next day. All the journey through, my uncles
+were continually reverting to the matter of John's parentage: the more
+they saw of him, the less could they believe lady Cairnedge his mother.
+Through questions put to him, and inquiries afterward made, they
+discovered that, when he went to London, he had gone to lady Cairnedge's
+lawyer, not his father's, of whom he had never heard--which accounted for
+his having on that occasion learned nothing of consequence to him. When
+we reached London, my uncle Edmund, who, having been bred a lawyer, knew
+how to act, went at once to examine the will left by John's father. That
+done, he set out for the place where John was born. The rest of us went
+home.
+
+The second day after our arrival there, uncle Edmund came. He had found
+perfect proof, not only that lady Cairnedge was John's step-mother, but
+that she had no authority over him or his property whatever.
+
+A long discussion took place in my uncles' study--I have to shift the
+apostrophe of possession--as to whether John ought to compel restitution
+of what she might have wrongfully spent or otherwise appropriated. She
+had been left an income by each of her husbands, upon either of which
+incomes she might have lived at ease; but they had a strong suspicion,
+soon entirely justified, that while spending John's money, she had been
+saving up far more than her own. But in the discussion, John held to it
+that, as she had once been the wife of his father, he would spare her so
+far--provided she had nowise impoverished either of the estates. He would
+insist only upon her immediate departure.
+
+“Yes, little one,” said my uncle, one summer evening, as he and I talked
+together, seated alone in the wilderness, “what we call misfortune is
+always the only good fortune. Few will say _yes_ in response, but Truth
+is independent of supporters, being justified by her children.
+
+“Until _misfortune_ found us,” he went on, “my brother and I had indeed
+loved one another, but with a love so poor that a wicked woman was able
+to send it to sleep. To what she might have brought us, had she had full
+scope, God only knows: _now_ all the women in hell could not separate
+us!”
+
+“And all the women in paradise would but bring you closer!” I ventured to
+add.
+
+The day after our marriage, which took place within a month of our return
+from Paris, John went to Rising, on a visit to lady Cairnedge of anything
+but ceremony, and took his uncles and myself with him.
+
+“Will you tell her ladyship,” he said to the footman, “that Mr. Day
+desires to see her.”
+
+The man would have shut the door in our faces, with the words, “I will
+see if my lady is at home;” but John was prepared for him. He put his
+foot between the door and the jamb, and his two hands against the door,
+driving it to the wall with the man behind it. There he held him till we
+were all in, then closed the door, and said to him, in a tone I had never
+heard him use till that moment,
+
+“Let lady Cairnedge know at once that Mr. Day desires to see her.”
+
+The man went. We walked into the white drawing-room, the same where I sat
+alone among the mirrors the morning after I was lost on the moor. How
+well I remembered it! There we waited. The gentlemen stood, but, John
+insisting, I sat--my eyes fixed on the door by which we had entered.
+In a few minutes, however, a slight sound in another part of the room,
+caused me to turn them thitherward. There stood lady Cairnedge, in a
+riding-habit, with a whip in her hand, staring, pale as death, at my
+uncles. Then, with a scornful laugh, she turned and went through a door
+immediately behind her, which closed instantly, and became part of the
+wainscot, hardly distinguishable. John darted to it. It was bolted on the
+outside. He sought another door, and ran hither and thither through the
+house to find the woman. My uncles ran after him, afraid something might
+befall him. I remained where I was, far from comfortable. Two or three
+minutes passed, and then I heard the thunder of hoofs. I ran to the
+window. There she was, tearing across the park at full gallop, on just
+such a huge black horse as she had smothered in the bog! I was the only
+one of us that saw her, and not one of us ever set eyes upon her again.
+
+When we went over the house, it soon became plain to us that she had been
+in readiness for a sudden retreat, having prepared for it after a fashion
+of her own: not a single small article of value was to be discovered in
+it. John's great-aunt, who left him the property, died in the house,
+possessed of a large number of jewels, many of them of great price both
+in themselves and because of their antiquity: not one of them was ever
+found.
+
+A report reached us long after, that lady Cairnedge was found dead in her
+bed in a hotel in the Tyrol.
+
+My uncles lived for many years on the old farm. Uncle Edmund bought a
+gray horse, as like uncle Edward's as he could find one, only younger. I
+often wondered what Death must think--to know he had his master on his
+back, and yet see him mounted by his side. Every day one or the other,
+most days both, would ride across the moor to see us. For many years
+Martha walked in at the door at least once every week.
+
+My uncles took no pains, for they had no desire, to be distinguished the
+one from the other. Each was always ready to meet any obligation of the
+other. If one made an appointment, few could tell which it was, and
+nobody which would keep it. No one could tell, except, perhaps, one who
+had been present, which of them had signed any document: their two hands
+were absolutely indistinguishable, I do not believe either of them, after
+a time, always himself knew whether the name was his or his brother's. He
+could only be always certain it must have been written by one of them.
+But each indifferently was ready to honour the signature, _Ed.
+Whichcote_.
+
+They died within a month of each other. Their bodies lie side by side. On
+their one tombstone is the inscription:
+
+HERE LIE THE DISUSED GARMENTS OF EDWARD AND EDMUND WHICHCOTE,
+
+BORN FEB. 29, 1804;
+
+DIED JUNE 30, AND
+
+JULY 28, 1864.
+
+THEY ARE NOT HERE; THEY ARE RISEN.
+
+John and I are waiting.
+
+Belorba Day.
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+End of Project Gutenberg's The Flight of the Shadow, by George MacDonald
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE FLIGHT OF THE SHADOW ***
+
+***** This file should be named 8902-0.txt or 8902-0.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+ http://www.gutenberg.org/8/9/0/8902/
+
+Produced by Jonathan Ingram, Mary Meehan and Distributed Proofreaders
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+ www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
+ or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
+Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
+form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
+ owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+ has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+ Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
+ must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+ prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+ returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+ sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+ address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
+ the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or
+ destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+ and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+ Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+ money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+ of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
+of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
+North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email
+contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
+Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+ Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+ Chief Executive and Director
+ gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+ www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+